> Desert Rose
>  by Merc the Jerk
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

> Railways among the sands
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The train shook as it barreled down the bareless expanse of desert, the hills of sand rising and falling in arcs across the endless expanse. Spike rested his chin in a hand as he observed what might as well of been unchanging lands. It was a dry place. A place that needed water so bad it hurt. His sister—caretaker some called her, but he’d always thought of her as his blood—she had told him that places like this were lucky to get a heavy rainfall once a year. It was stupid, but that thought saddened him. It was like the place was a baby, and someone refused to give it a bottle.

Not to mention he hated the heat. Even with the dragon-blood that flowed through his body, even though he could breath fire if needed, he still hated the heat. He had got used to Equestrian temperatures, and even in the relative cool of the train carriage, this wasn’t Equestrian temperatures.

He shifted in his seat, stretching his arms over his head and glancing over at the woman sitting next to him.

“Do you think the waitress will come back with more water?” he asked, reaching over to lightly tug at the stud in his ear. “Everything around here is making me thirsty.”

“She said it would be a few minutes Spike,” Twilight answered, poking her head out into the walkway, “you just need to be more patient, like the book I gave you said. Did you even read it?”

“I lost interest when I realized it was one of those self-help books. You know I don’t like those,” he said flatly, looking at her. 

“Well, Spike, you’re an adult now,” Twilight said, shaking her head with a smile, “and you still haven’t gotten over a few of your more childish antics. Need I remind you that we’re still...”

Spike shrugged. “What kind of antics are you talking about?” He looked cautiously at her, waiting for the hammer to drop.

“I’ve seen you sneak out of the palace on more than one occasion,” Twilight said, cocking a eyebrow, “and don’t think I haven’t noticed clothing missing from my drawers.”

“It’s an innocent misunderstanding, what you’re getting at, that’s all.” He glanced out the window and added under his breath, “Guess I shouldn’t of taken something like that from someone a hair away from obsessive-compulsive.”

“I heard that,” Twilight said, adding a light punch to his shoulder, “and it’s not that that really bothers me, you’ve been trying so hard to fit in with people your own age, now that Rarity-”

“I…” he cut her off sharply, then paused, sighing. “No. I—I mean.” He wryly smiled. “It’s hard to talk about.” Shrugging, he chewed at his lip. “But she’s happier this way. I mean, I’m just this dumb... kid, you know?”

Without warning Twilight suddenly wrapped her arms around the young dragonkin, showing him as much loving support as she could in such a simple action. “No you’re not,” she whispered, kissing the top of his unkempt head of hair. “You’re rough around the edges, but you’re still the most amazing young man I’ve ever met, and you’ll make someone very happy. You just haven’t met ‘the one’ just yet.”

He let out a shuddering breath, leaning into her embrace. “I know you know, but I loved her, Twilight. And now she’s with her and…”

Twilight slowly and softly drug her hand through his hair. “I know,” she said, rubbing his back with her other hand, “I know…” 

“At least I know she’ll be taken care of. That’s the most important thing, isn’t it?” he said, nodding slowly. “I mean, Applejack… she’s a good woman, but—”

“Hey egghead!” a voice called from the other side of the carriage’s door, interrupting their little heart to heart, “take a look out the window!”

Twilight sent a sneer towards the voice, in spite of the fact that she wouldn’t have been able to see it. Almost everyone had their own room as it was, save for Rarity, Applejack, Spike and herself. Regardless her eyes traveled to the window and she began to smile. “Hey Spike,” she said, softly looking back to him with warm eyes, “take a look at that.”

He glanced up, taking in a breath and pausing.

There, in the distance. There finally came a respite from the endless sands. It was a marvel, a gem in a sea nothingness, with tall stone walls surrounding it like a protective cocoon. Peaking above the walls, Spike saw a wonders. A massive palace, rivaling Canterlot, sat atop the town, overlooking the world from above. Beside it, a man-made pool. His eyes traveling lower, he noticed something resembling a cathedral for the gods, only more rounded and made of the purest ivory. Below that, a statue of a figure peaked out from above the walls. The distance was too great for him to make it out clearly, but he could easily guess its height around fifteen, twenty feet tall.

“Wow,” he marveled, putting a hand to the window. “It’s amazing.”

“That’s Ridedh, the Saddle Arabian capital,” Twilight explained, “we’re still about half an hour away though.”

He whistled, not taking his eyes off the town. “Guess going on these diplomatic meetings has its perks, huh? It looks like a place with a lot of options.”

“I thought you’d like it,” Twilight giggled, “told you that this would beat sitting around the palace rearranging books.”

“Yeah, well, hope they have a few mages keeping the place cool,” he said, though he couldn’t help the smile on his face as he took the view in like a drink of water.

Twilight smirked and shook her head. It was just like him to think about the most simple things despite the overall splendor of everything else. At least it seemed to take his mind off of the most pressing issue he had. Placing her hands on his shoulders, she too started to drink in the sight.

“Hey, Twilight?” he said.

“Yes, Spike?”

He swallowed, offering a brief glance behind him before returning his gaze to the window. “Thanks.”

“Don’t mention it,” Twilight replied, resting her chin on his head, “Don’t—”

A sudden knock came to the door, throwing the both of them off. “I have your water, your highness,” the voice behind the door said. “Terribly sorry for it taking so long, but one of your guests ordered five dozen cupcakes.”

Twilight and Spike’s faces went blank as their eyes fell on one another with a collective sigh. “Pinkie…”

As if summoned by a dark ritual, the woman in question spoke up from behind the door.

“Hiya, miss! I was wondering if I could have another dozen cupcakes! The last five didn’t do the trick and I’m still feeling a little bit peckish, so if you don’t mind to maybe get me some more, or—Oh! I know! I’ll cook them for you!” She giggled. “Where’s the oven? Is it towards the front? Do you have those chief hats here? I love wearing them at the bakery back home! Huh? Huh? Do you?!”

“Pinkie,” Twilight grunted in a very un-princesslike manner. 

The door slid open and Pinkie peeked her head in, tilting it at an almost impossible angle, her mouth threatening to tear under her wide grin. “Yeeeeees?” she asked, batting her eyelids.

“Let the woman do her job…” Twilight sighed, pinching the bridge of her nose. “Besides, they’re probably out of sugar by now.”

She deflated a bit, her pink lipstick making her frown even more expressive. “Aw…” In a heartbeat, she perked up again. “Do you think they have artificial sweetener?!”

Twilight’s eyes quickly became dull, prompting a chuckle to pass through Spike’s lips.

Pinkie looked at the two. “So, what you doin’?” she casually asked, reaching behind the door for a moment, then opening the door fully, revealing a maid outfit and a tray with a pitcher of water. She stepped forward and handed each of them a glass, sitting across from them and adjusting the pantyhose she wore. “I don’t know how waitresses wear this,” she complained, bouncing her head back and forth.

“How did you even...?” Twilight quickly stopped herself before finishing her question, knowing full well that the answer was that she was Pinkie Pie to begin with. “Nothing really Pinkie, what are you up to?”

“Fluttershy fell asleep, so I’ve been wandering around and eating snacks.” She crossed her arms, pouting. “How can my bff fall asleep so asap, yo?” She cupped her hand in a stage whisper. “How you like my lingo?”

“I don’t think it makes much sense,” Twilight put bluntly. “But, then again, I can say that about most things you do.”

Pinkie giggled. “That’s what makes it fun, live-and-let-Twi!”

For the second time in almost as many minutes Twilight’s hand found the bridge of her nose. “Did you really just say that?”

“I really really said that,” she agreed, crossing her legs, the posture and clothing she wore for a brief, fleeting moment making her look like a sophisticated lady. This promptly faded when she had another full-toothed grin break out. “So, whatcha doing after your business, Twilight? Want to go shopping with me? I hear they have these chocolate thingies her that are like…” She stuck her tongue out in concentration and compacted her hands together, cupping an invisible ball. “And it’s dark chocolate, so it’s bitter, but good bitter! You should come with and we can hang like it ain’t no thang!”

“We’ll be in Ridedh for a week Pinkie. I’m sure there’ll be plenty of time in between delegations to enjoy the city.”

She jumped up in the air, letting the tray and the pitcher fly upwards. In a show of either amazing dexterity or maddening luck, she turned her hand slightly, catching both the objects without breaking a sweat. “Yay! I’m super, duper excited now! We’ll have fun and we’ll eat so much we’ll both get tummy aches!”

“I’ve seen you eat, Pinkie.” Twilight sighed, shaking her head. “Somehow I doubt that.”

“Well, we’ll at least get you a tummy ache! I’ll just eat until I’m poor.” She gave a big step towards the door. “The rest of the girls are in the dining room, if you guys wanna join instead of playing hide and seek with no one trying to find you!”

“Wait, how do you know that?” Twilight asked, “I thought you said Fluttershy fell asleep and you’ve been wandering the halls ever since.”

“Well not Fluttershy, silly-billy! But I know Dashie said she wanted some grub! And Rarity and Applejack were getting some dessert.” Pinkie giggled once more. “Dessert in the desert.” Putting a hand to her chin, she shrugged. “At least I think it’s that kind of dessert. I mean, I don’t think they’d have desert desert while on a train.”

“Pinkie…” Spike muttered out.

She froze, glancing to the boy-turned-man, her smile becoming slightly forced. “D-don’t mind me, it’s just auntie Pinkie acting silly. You know how she gets. Isn’t that right, Twilight?”

Twilight cast her gaze to Spike before looking to Pinkie, her face trying to forgo the difficulty she was having trying in trying to get out of the hard place they had put her in. “We’ll stay here for now, but if we get hungry we’ll know where to go.” 

“Okey-dokey-lokey!” Pinkie chimed back. She gave a weak smile to Spike, before heading out the door.

Spike scratched at the back of his head, glancing towards Twilight. “I need to get over it,” he said plainly. “That’s what I need to do. I’ve cried,” he said the last word with a hint of shame, “over it for too long already. That’s not what being an adult is about. I… I need to get over it. Maybe find someone my age or something, I dunno.”

“I won’t force it on you.” Twilight nodded slowly. “But when you’re ready you know I’ll be right there with you.”

He gave a half-smile. “Thanks. I don’t say it often, but you’re good to me.”

“I doubt you would’ve stayed as long as you did if I wasn’t,” Twilight replied, fighting back a laugh.

“I sure wasn’t around for your cooking skills.”

Yet another fist playfully connected to Spike’s shoulder as his mocking chuckles faded.  But soon the light hearted tone soon dimmed and the looks on their faces became more somber. “I guess that means you are hungry?” Twilight asked hesitantly.

“I’m gonna have to eat some time or another, won’t I?” Spike replied. “At least now I’ll get a good meal out of it with everyone.” His eyes hesitantly shifted to his hands, then back to her own. “R-right?”

“Can’t fight biology.” Twilight grinned in a failed attempt to make a joke, even adding a fake laugh in an attempt to lighten the dreary mood.

“Can’t fight biology,” Spike agreed, rising and offering a hand down to her.

Twilight tilted her head with smile and took what was offered to her. She always enjoyed it when Spike acted like a gentlemen. Sure, if there was anyone that didn’t need to act this way around her it would be him, but it was always nice when he used that charm he always used to use on Rarity towards other people. A quick snap of her fingers and the door that separated them from the rest of the train was briefly coated in a violet glow, then swung open, granting them access to the rest of the train.

“Are you going to take a lady to dinner?”

“Something like that, I guess,” he said, looking up at her. Not that Twilight was necessarily tall, rather, Spike stood short, even after all these years. Adolescence had simply given him a slap on the rear and sent him on his way, rather than embracing him. Despite that, he was, thankfully, a little leaner than he used to be, healthy enough to help the Apple clan during harvests if needed. That said, he doubted he’d ever match AJ or Mac for pure, nightmarish strength. With a smile he offered Twilight the crook of his arm. “Shall we?”

“How could I say no?” Twilight smiled, playfully biting her lip as she slid her arm in the crock of his own. “Ladies first?”

“As you wish, madam.” He gestured with an open palm down the hall.

“Such a gentlemen.” Twilight replied, patting the top of his head before taking the first step into the hallway with Spike following close behind.

The two made their way way down the train’s hall at a casual pace, having to catch themselves every now and then as it jerked on the tracks. Before long the two stood in front of a pair of doors that were far more decorated than the others. It didn’t take much for them to decipher that it was the train’s dining hall, especially since that it was the caboose. The two stood there, steeling themselves for the obvious elephant in the room that was behind the door. Twilight took a quick glance over to Spike and saw the lump in his throat grow larger and sweat forming on his brow.
“Still hungry?” she asked with obvious concern in her voice, placing her hand on his chest.

“Starving,” he answered tersely, his grip trembling for a moment before he caught himself. “Could eat a horse.”

With a nod, Twilight’s middle finger and thumb came together and slid apart. The doors opened without hesitation, revealing the very definition of regality inside. The drapes that hung from the windows were the finest red velvet, edged by golden tassels. The crystal chandelier that hung in the middle, carved by the finest crystal smiths the empire that bore the same name could offer, and, finally, the table that stood as the centerpiece was grafted by the finest mahogany, surrounded by lavish chairs that were covered in the purest silk. However in spite of its grandeur, the five people that sat around the table was what drew their attention.

A whistle called out to them. “Ha! Knew they’d be coming!” Pinkie exclaimed. “Over here, guys!” she nearly yelled, halfway rising and frantically holding a spoon up to the air, waving it. Neither Twilight or Spike were surprised to see she was back in her more traditional dress of a long-sleeved pink shirt and shorts.

“Pinkie, do ya have ta be so loud?” Applejack asked, shielding the ear closest to her rambunctious friend. “Fluttershy’s still half asleep.”

Rarity took a spoonful of ice cream and put it into her mouth, then daintily dabbed a napkin to her violet lipstick. “I will admit, it was rather, er, loud. Considering we are the only patrons in the establishment at the moment.”

“Not as loud as some people were last night,” Rainbow interjected with a sly grin.

Rarity’s creamy skin flooded with heat, but she kept her composure, clearing her throat. “I’m sure I have no idea what you mean, dear.”

“Aw, come on sugar,” Applejack grinned as she pulled Rarity’s chair closer to her. “Ain’t no reason ta be shy ‘bout nothin’.” 

“A lady doesn’t kiss and tell, Jacqueline,” Rarity remarked. “Even if the kiss was…” She let a throaty chuckle out and her eyes seemed to sparkle with bemusement as she stared at her partner, offering her hand to the farmer. “Magnifique.”

“I’m glad you’re both happy,” Spike said, doing his best to smile. And he was honest there. Even though it hurt, seeing them both like this was the best way it could turn out. Far better it to be Applejack than one of the stuck-up, crusty types Rarity used to admire constantly.

“That means quite a bit, coming from you, dear. Thank you.” Rarity smiled warmly at Spike. “When we first stated our… affections, as it were, I was petrified that you wouldn’t be so eager on the idea.” She ran a thumb over Applejack’s dark brown finger, where a simple golden promise ring sat. “Well, the girls as well, but you especially. You’ll always be a dear, important friend to me, Spike. Never, ever forget that.”

“Ya been a great friend ta all of us truthfully Spike,” Applejack added, tipping her hat with her free hand, “couldn’t imagine a life without ya.”

“Damn straight,” Rainbow agreed, holding her glass high in the sky before downing it like a champ, “only guy I know that can bring Twilight out of one of her crazy spells.”

Fluttershy smiled at him, her hands placed in her lap. “...We love you Spike. Y-you and Twilight. Both of you made the town what it is.”

“It wouldn’t be no party without Spiking the punch!” Pinkie giggled at her own lame joke.

The group turned their attention to Pinkie for a few quick seconds before for the third time in the evening Twilight brought her index finger and thumb to the bridge of her nose. “Let’s just sit down and get something to eat.”

“Yeah,” Spike agreed, his smile far more pleasant and honest than it was a few minutes back.  “I’m starving.” He moved and sat down next to Dash, then glanced over at AJ. “You guys decide on a, uh, date yet?”

“Still in the plannin’ stages Spike,” Applejack replied, “only proposed two weeks ago. Hell, I still gotta tell Braeburn, Aunt and Uncle Orange, Apple Fritter, Apple Tart, Red Delicious, Golden Delicious...”

“And I may still need to inform my parents and sister,” Rarity said, offering an embarrassed smile.

“You haven’t told them yet?” Twilight asked with a hint of shock, “I thought they’d be—”

“Rarity’s folks are a bit more… traditional in the sense of romances,” Applejack interrupted, “I been building her confidence for when the time comes.”

“And to think I believed your brother would be the primary cause of concern. Instead, all that came from him was an ‘eyup,’” Rarity said, doing her best to imitate Mac’s placid expression and deep, rumbling baritone voice. “I wouldn’t doubt if he had known far earlier than when we had told him. Still waters run deep, after all.”

“Do you have all your groomsmen picked out?” Spike asked, then paused. “Or, well, whatever you want to call it.”

“Like I said I only popped the question a couple of weeks ago,” Applejack reiterated, “And I was plannin’ ta ask my brother.” 

“Well, for best man, sure. But I was just thinking, you know, if you need another… I’d like to help you guys.”

“I’ll remember yer offer,” Applejack nodded, taking a quick glance at Rarity to see her opinion on the matter.

“Absolutely, dear. You’ll make a fine groomsman on the day of the wedding. You always were my best helper at the shop—Applejack could take a lesson or two from you.”

Applejack’s brow rose into her hairline as Rarity began to giggle at her lover’s reaction, but soon the tables where turned on her when Applejack pulled her in close for an impromptu kiss. Their friends had a mix of reactions, Rainbow smiled and nodded her head in silent approval, Fluttershy turned redder than an apple, Pinkie just smiled happily. Twilight gritted her teeth, knowing full well that there was one person in the room trying to make peace with their relationship and this certainly wasn’t helping.

Spike gave a small, longing smile toward Rarity, but caught Twilight’s expression out of the corner of his eye. The dragonblood morosely shrugged toward her, knowing that it was a lost cause.

“So, we gotta be close now, don’t we?” Spike asked the group, glancing away from the two lovers.

“Well… the room’s small,” Applejack said, scratching her head, “so yeah.”

“N-no,” Spike shook his head. “I, uh, meant we got to be close to town.”

“Oh, that,” Applejack chuckled, not believing how stupid she sounded, “ta be honest, I really don’t know, ask Twilight.”

“We’ve got about ten minutes,” Twilight said, finally taking a seat next to Fluttershy. “But seriously, I’m pretty hungry.”

 “As close as we are to getting there, maybe I’ll wait. Try some of that ‘authentic’ Saddle Arabia cuisine.” Spike brushed a hand through his hair. “Besides, not like I’ll be pressed for time while you’re all doing the work thing.”

“So you want to head back to the room?” Twilight asked, rising from her seat.

“Yeah. I think I will.” He rose as well. “But you don’t have to leave just because I am, Twilight.”

“I’m not leaving you alone Spike,” Twilight said sternly, “at least not until I actually have to.”

“A-alright.” He gave a small wave of his hand to the girls. “I’ll catch you guys later. Just gonna go and get ready.”

“See ya in a few Spike!” Applejack nodded, tipping her hat as an added measure.

“Same,” Rainbow added with a makeshift two fingered salute.

“Adieu, darling,” Rarity quickly chimed in.

Fluttershy nodded softly and the doors closed behind the pair before Pinkie was able to get in her goodbyes.Twilight looked to her downtrodden partner and tried to think of words of comfort, but he seemed to be more focused on something else at the moment.

He ambled down the hallway with Twilight, his hands in his pockets. “Well… that went about like I expected,” the boy said, mainly to himself.

“Spike,” Twilight said, in an attempt to gain his attention, “I need to tell you something.”

He stopped, turning to meet her gaze.

“I’m proud of you,” she stated, wrapping him up in her arms, nearly planting his face square in her bosom, “I’m so proud of you.”

“I think a few years back, I wouldn’t of been able to keep it together,” he admitted, not pulling away from her embrace, but instead shutting his eyes and listening to her heartbeat. He never knew his mother, or any of his blood family, for that matter, but there were times when he was sure this is what a mother must be like, just having someone he knew would take care of him and offer advice for him, no matter how strange the question or rough the hardship.

“It took a lot of courage for you just to walk in there, it feels like yesterday sometimes when I look at you compared to who you once were,” Twilight said, resting her chin on his head. “You really have grown up so much.”

He sniffed, hugging her at the waist. “I wouldn’t have if it wasn’t for you. As much as I complained when I was a dumb kid… you kept me on the right track.”

“You have no idea how much that means to me coming from you,” Twilight smiled gently. “No idea at all.”

“I’m not crying,” he stammered out defensively, not looking up at her. “I don’t know why you would think I would be.”

“I never said you were,” Twilight replied, placing one hand on his jawline as her thumb wiped away a tear that had accumulated on his face.

“B-because a man doesn’t cry when talking about feelings,” he continued, biting at his lip.

Twilight gave him a motherly smile, once more wiping at Spikes eyes before kissing him on the forehead and pulling him into her chest once more. She soon began to hum a corny lullaby she made up for for him not long after she began to raise him.

“Little, little dragonkin fallen from the stars, rest now, sleep now, forget all your past scars~.” She continued to hum, running her fingers through his hair. “Little, little dragonkin, now you must move on, rise now, be strong and realize who you are. Little, little dragonkin, time to rise above your pain, go now, press on now and learn to love again.”

“You used to sing that for me a lot when I was tiny.” He smiled, not without a trace of bitterness to it. “Every time I think I’ve grown up, I fall flat on my ass and you have to pick up the pieces.”

“And I won’t be stopping anytime soon,” Twilight said softly, “I’ll always be there when you need me.”

“It isn’t much, but I hope one day I can do the same for you. You’re the only family I have, and I… you know... love you,” he mumbled out, then looked up at her and tried to force a smile. “When did I become so sappy? It’s unbelievable.”

“You’ve been raised by girls your entire life,” Twilight said plainly, messing his hair up even more than it already was, “it’s expected.”

“Don’t remind me. Everyone in school used to. Way some of them acted, they thought I was in a harem, or something gross like that.”

“Well, that’s definitely not the case,” Twilight laughed, “you’re too short for most of us anyway.”

“That’s a low blow,” he said.

“If you get hit anywhere it’s a low blow.” Twilight grinned evilly.

“Forget every nice thing I’ve ever said about you ever.” Spike huffed out, crossing his arms. 

“Oh come on, Spike, I was just having a little fun.”

“This isn’t fair. You don’t even wear your glasses any more. I at least could call you four-eyes back before you wore contacts. Now I can just say your hair has a lot of dead ends in it.”

“Well, not so much with the split ends anymore,” Twilight said rather proudly, grabbing a lock of her hair, “Princess Celestia sent me a bottle of her eternal shampoo, fixed those things after the first wash.”

“Good. And here I was thinking perfect hair was part of the deity status you were granted. Much better it’s from a goddesses’ shampoo.”

“Oh, fine,” Twilight said, unable to contain her giggles anymore, “if it bothers you that much…” 

With a snap of her fingers Twilight was encompassed in a bright ball of light, one so bright that Spike had to shield his eyes. Seconds later the light dissipated, revealing a far less glamorous looking Twilight. Her hair, once flowing to the small of her back was now done in a neat bun with two pens stuck in on either side, as well as a pair of thick rimmed black glasses that rested at the tip of her nose.

“Happy now?” she asked, pushing the glasses up higher on her nose.

He let out a hard belly laugh, clutching his sides. “Oh man! That takes me back! Lose a few inches and a cup size and it’s like before we met everyone.” He gave a roll of his hand. “Open your mouth, you remember the braces?”

Reluctantly, Twilight opened her mouth, revealing a silvery shine as the light touched her teeth.

“That’s great! What’d Shining used to call you when he was mad? Chompers? Chompy? Uh…”

“Chomposarous…” Twilight muttered, regretting her decision for more than one reason. “Now can I please go back to my current look? I’d forgotten that I’d grown out of this outfit in more ways then one…”

“Aw. Alright. Though I think it’d make a great icebreaker at your meetings.”

“Or you want me to walk around looking like one of the girls in those videos you think you’re oh so clever at hiding.” Twilight snapped back without missing a beat.

“Well, I was thinking the braces and glasses, Twilight. I’m not exactly keen on checking out the rest of your body.” He paused, narrowing his brow. “And I have those for private use. I don’t snoop around your room for all those romance books and diagram guides.”

“Private is made public when they’re left in the living room in front or the T.V.,” Twilight answered back, “and those novels are from the library's collection… the diagrams are for… research.”

“If you really were using them for research, I’m sure just asking Applejack or Rarity would of sufficed,” he countered. “And that was one time I forgot to put something up. Sheesh.”

“I’m changing back,” Twilight grunted, “but for you I’ll leave the glasses on, deal?”

“Anything to end this conversation. Deal,” he promptly agreed.

Twilight snapped her fingers once more, concealing herself in the ball of light. As it faded Twilight’s hair flowed freely once again, and all her curves were in properly proportioned clothing. The only thing being different was the glasses that still sat precariously on their perch.

“Alright. Now you’re looking sharp,” he replied, making a ring with his finger and thumb.

“Good,” Twilight said with a nod, “And it looks like it was just in time.”

The train slowly screeched to a halt, sending jeers throughout its structure. Twilight and Spike may have even been thrown around a bit if it wasn’t for her mentioning it. A second jolt came to the train as it bounced back after the recoil of the initial stop. Now finally still, the sound of doors opening filled the cabin, followed soon after by the sound of heavy footsteps.  Within seconds five large men in military armor came upon Twilight and Spike, each more menacing and ugly then the last. A few awkwardly tense moment passed before the largest of them stepped forward, quietly looking Twilight up and down.

“Princess Twilight Sparkle?” he asked in a tone so deep it sent shivers down both their spines.

“Y-yes?” she replied, looking to Spike with a hint of confusion in her eyes, “that’s me.”

He stood there in silence, as if to examine her further even after she told him who she was. Suddenly he reached for his helmet, removing it to show an attractive looking older man underneath; a pause more and he dropped to a knee, the other men quickly following his suit.

“I am Commander Al’Kair,” he said extending his hand to Twilight, “and on behalf of the king, I welcome you to Saddle Arabia.”


> Uneasy introductions
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The Commander’s hand stayed extended. Twilight looked to it uneasily. His hand was easily big enough to wrap around her head with little effort, and the fact that the plate armor that surrounded it was intimidating—rigid and straight-edged as opposed to the smooth and rounded armor the Equestrian guard wore certainly didn’t help.

“Ma’am?” Commander Al’Kair asked, “are you not going to take my hand?”

“Oh!” Twilight replied, her nerves making her flinch. “I’m very sorry should I—”

“You need to take my hand so I can stand again,” Commander Al’Kair interrupted, “it’s the custom.”

Twilight’s head tilted to the side for a few seconds before shooting a quick glance towards Spike, who just shrugged his shoulders back at her. With a quick breath in Twilight placed her dainty hand into the palm of the man that kneeled before her, only to be reminded in a few brief moments just how tall he really was.

Spike pursed his lips as the man rose, standing giant in the room, rising above even Applejack’s monstrous height, and almost approaching Mac’s gargantuan stature.

“Must be hard not hitting your head on doorways,” Spike quipped, crossing his arms.

Twilight’s jaw may as well have just fallen through the floor. Spike, a young man who barely stood as tall as Rainbow Dash, had just made a joke towards a man whose left leg probably weighed more than he did. The Commander looked down to Spike with unnervingly stoic eyes, making it nearly impossible for anyone to tell whether or not he was just going to stand there or turn him into a stain that would take the waitresses a week to get out.

“Your stature belies your nature, dragonkin,” Commander Al’Kair finally said after a few seconds of tense silence, “then again if I were not kneeling earlier, I may have not noticed you at all.”

Spike opened his mouth, shut it, opened it again, then clenched it shut, putting his hands in his pockets instead.

A quick chuckle passed through Commander Al’Kair’s lips and the other guards around him; even Twilight added her own giggles, albeit hers came from nervousness.

“It is quite pleasant to finally lay my eyes on the newest Equestrian princess,” he said, turning his attention to Twilight once more, “I could hardly imagine one so young and beautiful to attain such a title.”

Twilight’s pupils shrank as a light tent of red flushed her cheeks. “I-uh…” she stammered, trying to think of the proper words, “thank you.”

“I was told there would be six in your entourage,” Commander Al’Kair said, looking up and down the halls, “yet I only see this brave youngling.”

“Oh, they’re in the caboose!” Twilight said quickly, before turning to Spike, “Could you please go get them for me Spike?”

“Sure, sure,” he answered, heading out the door. He clenched a hand into a fist in his pocket. “Lousy guy, thinking he’s so big because he’s so big…” the boy grumbled under his breath, making his way to the caboose and tossing the door open.

“Guys,” he called out. “Let’s get cracking.”

“What?” Rainbow half-yawned. “But I just started my food nap.”

“Well the train did stop ‘bout five minutes ago,” Applejack said, looking to the clock at the back of the caboose, “I take it Twi’s already met the people she was gonna met?”

“Yeah. Some guards. Wanted to see her entourage,” he said with disdain. “Like we’re her maids or something.”

“Well I’m not dressing up like one of those again,” Rainbow scoffed, blowing some hair away from her face, “last time I ever make a bet with Pinkie too.”

“Oh, I’m sure you looked marvelous in it, darling!” Rarity chimed in. “With your petite figure, I’m sure you struck a, dare I say it, dashing figure.”

Rainbow’s frown only increased as a small wave of laughter washed throughout the room. Folding her arms over her chest she sank as deeply into her chair as could before anyone would notice the red in her cheeks.

“That’s not even the worst costume I put her in!” Pinkie blurted out. “Should I tell them about the time we went salmon fishing? I love that story, it all started—”

“Pinkie!” Rainbow shouted at the top of her lungs, making the room fall silent. Her face was a bright red from a combination of anger and embarrassment, but mostly the latter. When she realized that all eyes were on her she swallowed hard and slowly walked away from the table. “I think we should all be leaving now,” she said in an oddly calm voice, “not nice to keep people waiting.”

“Okey-dokie-lokie!” Pinkie chimed in. “Can I tell the story on the way there?”

“No.” Rainbow said bluntly, to the sound of low snickers.

“Okey-dokie-lokie!” she called out again, bouncing along the way.

“Um, I should go too…” Fluttershy nodded, “after-all, what Rainbow said was pretty accurate, I’d hate to be impolite to new people.”

“Quite!” Rarity agreed. “And can you imagine the nobles the guards must associate with? I bet they’re full of amazing gossip!”

“Somehow I doubt that sugar,” Applejack sighed, shaking her head at her lover, “if Equestrian guards are anything ta go by, these boys won’t be talking at all.”

“Blast and damnation,” she said with a sigh. “Well, I’m sure we’ll have a chance to appreciate the Arabian noble life while we’re here regardless. Won’t we, dear?”

“Whatever ya say darlin’,” Applejack replied, giving a quick yet firm squeeze of Rarity’s posteriore. “Just don’t overexert yerself with shoppin’ an whatnot. After all, this is kinda like a honeymoon.”

Rarity let out a girlish squeal, giving a playful slap at Applejack’s arm. “Please, darling, not in front of everyone.” She leaned in closer, and with a sultry wink, added, “there’s time when we get to our hotel room, is there not?” 

“I guess so,” Applejack said through a predatory grin. “But ya know I ain't known fer my patience.”

“Oh, I’m sure the girls wouldn’t want to hear what you’re known for.” She came to the realization that the others were around and promptly cleared her throat. “And by that, I mean you’re known for being generous and a wonderful person. T-that’s what I mean there.”

“Sure is.” Applejack nodded, catching her hint, “well, time fer us ta head back to the cabin and get our stuff, wouldn’t wanna wear the same clothes day in and day out now would we?”

Spike looked at them flatly, frowning. “Do you think you’ll have enough time to ‘change?’”

“Well not here no.” The farmer shrugged, “but there’ll be plenty of time ta change when we get off this boat.”

“Oh. You literally meant change,” Spike said under his breath. “Oops.”

“What else would I mean?” Applejack said scratching her head. “Ya don’t think it’d be the least bit unsightly if we didn’t bring a batch of fresh clothes with us?”

“Jack.” Rarity put a hand on her partner’s arm. She turned to look at Spike and like so many days before, stared down at him. “Does it bother you sometimes, our… banter?”

Spike froze. Rarity could always read him like a book, so that wasn’t surprising, but being so blunt about it…

“Yes. No. I don’t know,” he admitted with a sigh. “I’m happy for you two, honest. But hearing you guys talking about… that, is weird. I know it’s what people in a relationship are supposed to do, but…” He lifted his hands, glancing towards Applejack. “I could do with less talk about how you’re a bull at her rodeo.”

Applejack quickly shook herself, as if some sort of mind control had just been turned off in her head. Her deep emerald eyes fell on the young man that stood before her and with a heavy sigh she removed the hat from the top of her head.

“Sorry Spike,” she said kicking at the floor, “I guess I thought after all these years, ya know… I mean it, sug. I won’t do it again, Pinkie Promise.”

“It’s ok. I’m just being, you know… selfish.”

“Are you three taking a nap in there?” Rainbow’s voice echoed from outside of the caboose. “You really need to hurry up and see these guys, their boss is huge!”

“That was brave of you to say, Spikie,” Rarity replied, her smile warm. “Though we can be a little risque, neither would ever want to hurt you.” She held out her hand, clasping Spike’s palm as she wrapped her other hand around her partner’s thick, calloused palm. “Isn’t that right, ma cherie?”

“Sure, whatever that means.” Applejack smiled, giving Rarity’s fingers a small squeeze. “Come on, let’s get gettin’ already. I wanna see jus’ how ‘huge’ this guy RD’s talkin’ ‘bout is.”

“Right, right, very well, dear.”

Spike watched them hurry off, then quickly followed too.

Not a couple of minutes later everyone was back together, standing in a cluster in front of Commander Al’Kair and his men. Normally this would mean that they could get going, but there was something in the large man’s eyes that didn’t seem to sit well with any of them.

“What’s wrong?” Twilight asked, sinking her head slightly into her shoulders as she did so, “something amiss?”

“Yes,” the Commander replied in his deep growl of a voice, “there’s something very wrong.”

“Well, what is it?” she asked kaling a step forward, “I’m sure we-”

“Oh! Oh!” Pinkie exclaimed, nearly jumping as she held her hand up. “Pick me! Pick me!”

“This isn’t a game Pinkie,” Twilight groaned, letting her head drop, “I’m sure that it’s-”

“Women,” Commander Al’Kair interrupted, “we weren’t anticipating this many women.”

“An’ where ya comin’ from there?” Applejack asked, putting a hand on her hip.

“Our culture is very different from yours, ma’am,” the Commander explained, “here there are rules that women must abide by, especially if they are guests of the king.”

“And what’s that supposed to mean?” Rainbow asked, stepping forward, undeterred in spite the fact that the man she was trying to stare down was nearly two feet taller than her.

“It means that if you want this delegation to go smoothly you will respect our culture,” he replied, looking down to the tiny woman staring up at him, “just as we respect yours.”

“What rules, pray tell, do you speak of?” Rarity questioned.

“As directed by the king and his laws, all female guests of his court shall conceal themselves from the public eye,” Al’Kair explained, “and you would not be allowed travel anywhere without the proper dress.”

“A dress code?” Rarity remarked. “Oh my. I hope it complements my beige bags.”

“I doubt that,” he remarked, extending his hand to the guard to his left. Without a moments hesitation the guard reached into a bag he was carrying and pulled out what appeared to be a dull grey blanket, but upon further inspection they realized that it looked to be some sort of a poncho. “It’s called a burqa,” he said, handing it to Twilight over Rainbow’s head, “you are to wear it all times outside the palace grounds.”

Applejack stared at the clothing, then returned her gaze to him, her height letting her come close, or at least closer than the others, to meeting his face. “An’ what ‘bout Spike an’ ya big, strong men-folk? Where’s yer Burkes?”

“Men do not require a burqa,” he replied, remaining as stoic as ever, “as per our laws and customs.”

“That doesn’t seem fair,” Spike said, rubbing the back of his neck.

“It has been our way since long before the nation of Equestria became known,” Commander Al’Kair replied, “to denounce them in any form would bring an uproar, and possibly bloodshed.”

“Laws, customs, that should affect people equally,” Spike retorted. “Rich, poor, sex, none of that should matter.” He glanced at the burqa’s, then at the girls. He know it’d come back to bite him in the ass, but he held out his hand. “Give me one.”

“You truly are a brave one, dragonkin,” Commander Al’Kair smiled, patting Spike on the head, “but they are not for you, and furthermore, we only have three.”

“And do you have one big enough for her?” Spike questioned, tilting his head towards Applejack.

The Commander took a long look at the clearly bemused women that stood a good head over the second tallest of the group before turning his attention to Spike once more, the grin on the young dragon’s face full of snarky pride. With a deep sigh The Commander tossed his cloak to the side, revealing a curved blade the likes of which none of the seven had ever seen.

“What’s that—” Spike was barely able to finish his question before Commander Al’Kair’s hand gripped the hilt of the blade and with a forceful heave it came out into the open, the train’s lights making the ornate patterns glisten across the ceiling.

“What are you—” again Spike was silenced when the Commander rose his sword in his direction. The other six were frozen in shock, not fully believing what was going on.

“No!” They cried in unison, but to was too late, the sword had already been swung.

Spike opened his eyes, thinking he was dead because of the instantaneous warmth that enveloped him, but when he looked up to see the Commander standing next to him, sword in one hand and oddly familiar cloth in the other, he wondered what just happened. As his eyes traveled downward he saw a shadow of himself that wasn’t there before. Spike turned his head behind him and offered a twitchy smile in nervous relief when he saw the curtains at the window  just behind him were no longer there.

“I do now.” Commander Al’Kair smiled, stabbing a slit into the center of the fabric.

Rarity relaxed her hands, letting the pulsating thrum of magic from within her fingertips die off. She exhaled, her heart still pounding sickeningly fast against her ribs as her power faded back  dormant within her blood. “You can relax, Twilight,” she said, without even bothering to glance at the woman.

Twilight’s eyes were wide open, glowing faintly, her forearms still pulsing a pinkish glow so thick with magic that it filled the room with its aura. “Don’t you ever do that again…” she growled through her teeth.

“Of course not.” Commander Al’Kair casually nodded, pointing to two of his men, “I need two more curtains cut, size them for the short one and the one who fainted.”

“Yes sir.” the two guards selected for the task saluted.

 Spike stood in a slight daze as he looked at the man. He felt sick to his stomach, but swallowed it back, doing his best to hide how weak his legs felt, like he was standing on a loose-packed cloud, rather than the solid floor.

“I like you, Dragonkin,” the Commander said. “You’ve proven yourself a very brave, be it foolish, one.”

“His name is Spike,” Twilight replied tersely, the pinkish haze enveloping her forearms finally fading out.

“Spike,” Commander Al’Kair said, rubbing his chin. “Very well then, you all may now simply call me Al’Kair.”

“Al’Kair.” Pinkie put a fist into her palm, as if suddenly deducing a hard math problem. “All Card. That’s how I’ll remember your name!”

“If it suits you.” Al’Kair shrugged, placing his helmet back on his head. “Now please make haste, we wish not to keep the king waiting.”

 “Very well,” Rarity said, glancing at the others before taking the plunge, throwing the robes over her body and adjusting them. “Shall we, girls?”

“We shall,” Twilight replied, adjusting her own burqa so she could see, “No need to-”

“I hate to do this again to you, your majesty,” Al’Kair said, stepping in front of her, “but you may not step off the train before the men do.”

“Aw come on!” Rainbow shouted. “Do we have to spit shine your armor next?”

Spike crossed his arms, still weak from the panic his close shave had given him, but this point drawing his ire enough that he spoke again. “So men in your culture are greater than someone who may become the ruler of the country?” He shook his head. “I’m no man in that case. I’m still a boy under her ward. Do your rules still apply that way?”
 
“These laws are not my own Spike,” Al’Kair explained, looming over the young man, “they are the laws of my fathers and their fathers long before that, and I will have them respected, no matter my own personal feelings towards them.”

“Spike…” Twilight said softly, placing her hand on his shoulder. “Please.”

He said nothing, glaring at the man, before brushing off Twilight’s hand and marching past Al’Kair, heat flooding his face in frustration.

“He is a good man,” Al’Kair nodded before looking down to Twilight, “you are all very lucky to know him.”

“Yeah.” Twilight sighed, the cloth hiding her smile, “we really are.”

“Well, at least I won’t have a problem spotting you in a crowd,” Rarity quipped, looking over at Applejack. “Unless gorillas start wearing bedsheets.”

“Oh har, har,” Applejack replied with enough sarcasm to gut a pig. “At least this kinda matches my boots.”

“If you say so, darling,” Rarity replied. “At least this makes the hotel all the more appealing.”

“Hotel?” Al’Kair questioned, “friends, you won’t be staying in a hotel.”

“Then where in this sandbox are we gonna stay?” Rainbow asked, flailing her arms and looking like a ghost.

“None other than the palace itself,” he answered, “did you truly believe that despite all these rules you wouldn’t be welcome in the home of the king?”

“The… palace?” Rarity repeated, blinking. The others couldn’t see her face, but the twinkle in her eye said what was coming before she opened her mouth. “Servants tending to whims, grapes off the stem! Wines! Private baths! Social intrigue in a foreign land! It’s like a romance novel, darling!” She reached over and clasped AJ’s wrists. “Wah ha ha! this is exciting!” she loudly giggled, bouncing the farmer’s hard forearms up and down.

“Alright, alright, hold yer horses, darlin’,” Applejack said, placing her hands on Rarity’s shoulders. “Ya ain’t even seen the palace yet, let alone it’s livin’ conditions.”

“I assure you they are the finest,” Al’Kair affirmed. “Now come, Spike, if you will…”

“Fine, Al’Kair. Lead the way,” he replied, leaning against the door.

With a quick nod Al’Kair turned to his men and pointed to each one of them, silently directing them to where they needed to be. Seconds passed and the two shorter guards stood at the door, each giving the other a quick nod the opened the door in perfect unison, only to file out the instant it was opened. Al’Kair looked Spike and motioned him to come to his side, to which he reluctantly complied to.

The doorway opened up to a hard, dry breeze, the sun all but blinding Spike as its undiluted light poured from the opening. He put a hand to his face, wincing, until his eyes adjusted from the glare.

They stood by a stone platform, with a path that lead up to a row of, while he wouldn't call them hovels, they were far more humble than the grand sights and tall, angelic buildings in the distance in the city proper. To their left was the station, where a man stood looking over the area, his hands clasped together as he rested his arms on a counter. To their right seemed to be a small trinket shop, with various baubles and accessories. Spike could guess it was a sort of tourist trap. A mousy man wearing a turban sat cross-legged on a rug, his goods surrounding him. He beckoned over Spike, the boy paid him no mind, returning his focus down the streets and up to the less impoverished area of town.

“Welcome to Ridedh,” Al’Kair said, taking in a deep breath. “Be sure to remain close, there are some here with less than honorable intentions.”

“Just make sure to take care of the women,” Spike answered. “They are allowed to be guarded here at least, yeah? Or is it a man first deal too?”

“I promise you Spike, they will be guarded to the death,” Al’Kair nodded, looking back into the train and signaling the other six to step out.

The moment Twilight and crew stepped off of the train the relatively busy station fell quiet, all eyes fall on them. The silence was slightly unnerving, given that they a expected hustle and bustle because of the brochures they had read on the three day train ride here. 

“Um, Al’Kair?” Twilight asked, “what are they—”

A sudden roar filled the air as everyone within eyeshot rushed the the station, the cacophony of screaming and trinkets clanging together nearly blowing them back into the train.

“Peddlers,” Al’Kair explained, pushing one to the side as he looked back, “they do this every time a person steps off the train.”

“Oh, well, I guess it’s to be expected,” Twilight said, looking around, “but this place seems very different from the pictures I saw in the brochure.”

“Brochures only show you the shiny parts,” Al’Kair explained, “very seldom do they let the dull portions appear.”

“Like everything, I guess,” Spike said. “Tailoring, farming, diplomacy, you never hear about the dull parts.”

“Brave and wise,” Al’Kair said with a smile. “You are full of surprises, young Spike.”

“He’s a far better man than I’ve seen in all my days,” Rarity agreed, putting a hand on the top of his head in a quick pat.

“Are we just gonna stand around while these people gawk at us?” Rainbow asked, “I thought you said that we were in a hurry?”

“Indeed, ma’am,” Al’Kair nodded, looking to the other four guards that formed a tight semi circle around the group, “let’s go.”

“Yes sir!” the four guards replied, though their reply was barely audible over the merchants trying to sell their wares.

The pathways leading to the richer part of the city were decorated with a thin, almost constant stream of sand that blew through the small openings between houses and modest shops. They climbed up a few stairs, ancient in their appearance, until they came to a wall with a large, ornate opening. Stepping through, Spike’s stomach filling with butterflies at the sudden throngs of people, they came to the town proper, where large architecture from a time far before their own greeted them. Swooping, bulbus ceilings, intricate scrimshaw in foreign runes decorating doorways, and the smells of amorous spices and meats flooded their senses, along with the realization that despite it being in the open with hundreds, perhaps thousands of people around them, it was cool, with the sort of dampness an approaching rainstorm might bring.

“This is the Central Marketplace,” Al’Kair said, bringing them back to a sense or reality, “people from all over the kingdom come here to sell their wares.”

“Well this sure as hell beats what we got back home,” Applejack said peering through the slit in her curtain, “wonder if they got any apples?”

“Really?” Rainbow sighed. “Out of everything, that was your first thought?”

“Apples are serious business RD.”

“And so is arriving at the palace on time,” Twilight said, looking around, “I’m sure we’ll have plenty of time to come here later, but now we have other priorities.”

“Like getting out of this thing!” Pinkie exclaimed, giving a pull at its chest. “It’s itchy!”

“In due time, Ms. Pie.” Al’Kair nodded, pointing toward a giant granite and golden structure that rose above the other buildings, “that’s the palace in case you were wondering.”

 Pinkie whistled, tilting her head back. “Pretty.”

“Pretty?” Rarity repeated. “It’s magnificent!” She wrapped an arm around Applejack’s. “A perfect honeymoon, darling.”

“Maybe if I could actually see the damn thing,” Applejack grunted, trying to open the small slit to see better, “other then that it looks great.”

Spike glanced over at them, then back at Al’Kair, saying nothing, continuing to walk forward.

“They seem rather happy,” Al’Kair stated, looking back to the two, “but I would wish for them to be more mindful of their surroundings.”

“If they had peripheral vision, I’m sure they would be,” he promptly answered.

“It’s not my place to do so, but I should ask you to warn them.” Al’Kair said forebodingly. “What they do alone is their choice, but as you know, this society is vastly different.”

“Even that, huh?” he remarked, looking back at them. He crossed his arms yet again. “Tradition isn’t the most important thing in the world, you know.”

“It is here,” Al’Kair replied. “Now please, it would be better for you to inform them rather than I.”

He narrowed his brow. “I’ll inform them.” As an afterthought, he added, “If I followed tradition, what was in my blood? Well, I’d look and act a lot less like a normal man should. A man’s nature shouldn’t be always in his forefather’s footsteps.”

“Those words speak truer to me then you realise Spike,” Al’Kair said, kneeling so he could place his hand on Spike’s shoulder, “but now is not the time or place for such conversation, even I can’t stop thousands of years of set culture.”

The boy said nothing once more, instead falling back to stand beside Applejack.

“Guys. They, uh, don’t like that here either,” he said awkwardly, giving a small gesture to AJ.

“What?” Applejack said, using her hand to make the slit around wider so she could see Spike better, “I don’t get yer meanin’, sug.”

“I mean… your mom’s ring. It doesn't mean anything here. You understand?”

Applejack and Rarity alike stared at him in confusion for a few moments before their eyes traveled to Rarity’s arm wrapping around Applejack’s. 

“Seriously?” Applejack huffed, clenching her fist under her curtain. “These good fer nothin’-”

“I agree,” he quickly interrupted. “And if we weren't riding with Twilight on a diplomatic meeting, there’d be words, and I wouldn't bat an eye if you were to crack some skulls. Just… you guys have to keep it under wraps while we’re here. For her sake. That, and I don’t want either of you hurt, alright?”

Applejack’s malicious gaze fell on the giant that lead them before shifting back to Spike. “He set ya up ta this didn’t he?”

“Yeah. He thought you guys might actually listen to me on it, though.”

“Well I’ll have ta have a word of my own with him,” Applejack growled, cracking her knuckles under her garb, “I bet he listens real well when there’s a boot in his-”

“Jack,” Rarity quietly addressed, tugging at the back of the farmer’s clothes.

Applejack looked to Rarity for a few seconds, venting as much of her frustration as she could with an angry huff. “Cowards…” she growled, kicking at a small pile of sand.

“If they are, then so are my parents, Jack. I…” She swallowed. “I think living as an example is the better way of proving a point, rather than lashing out.”

“If ya say so,” Applejack sighed, finally loosening up, “let’s just get ta the palace so we can take this shit off.”

“Once we’re back home, we’ll make time for us, darling,” Rarity said. “You’re worth waiting for. I meant it when you first became someone so important to me, and I mean it now.”

Spike nodded, moving forward again. The boy knew that they had to love one-another for more than their bodies, but it was nice hearing it, in a roundabout way. At the same time, knowing that this was ruining what might as well of been their honeymoon hurt. They deserved better. It wasn’t like they had the money or time to travel together often, so them not being able to be themselves together…

Spike brushed the thoughts away, joining Al’Kair’s side again. “I told ‘em.”

“Your actions are appreciated,” Al’Kair nodded, “and you won’t have to worry for much longer, the palace is just beyond this corner.”

Sure enough, just beyond the corner the palace lay, and despite the fact that they first saw it close to two hours ago from the train the sight close up was something truly to behold. Its granite walls towered over all other structures nearby, doors shined in a mixture of gold and ivory in the desert sunlight. Ornate designs covered the walls, carvings of the sun, moon, men, and swords alike, each seemingly more vibrant than the last. They all paused to soak in the sights, but only for a moment before Al’Kair turned to face them yet again.

“You should know by now how this works,” he said, looking to all of them like a teacher would to a rowdy class.

“Yes, we do,” Twilight nodded, peering through her burqa to the ladies that flanked her, “ready girls?”

“To hurry up and wait? What other option do we have?” Rarity replied.

“Better to do it in there then out here,” Rainbow said, “at least we won’t have to wear these.”

“Touche,” Rarity agreed with a curt nod. “Spikie, go on ahead, we’ll see you momentarily.”

“Right,” he agreed, cocking his thumb inside. “Hurry up, they want in,” he addressed to Al’Kair.

“Of course,” Al’Kair said in a rather amused tone. “No need to keep the king waiting any longer.”

The group made their way to the largest door, flanked by five guards on either side. With a quick motion of Al’Kair’s arm the guards on either side of the doors turned and heaved at the gargantuan door’s handles, shoving it open. Before they could all enter the palace proper, a stringy man in fine clothes appeared to their side, smiling in a predatory fashion at the six women.

“Ah, Commander Al’Kair!” he said, stopping the large man. “I see that the Equestrians sent the king concubines instead of a delegate. Very disappointing, but at least he will be pleased.”

Spike’s brow furrowed and he stood as tall as could, given his height. “Call them that again. I dare you.”

The man’s smile faded when he saw Spike standing behind Al’Kair, but it soon returned as he stepped past the taller of the pair. “Oh, forgive me, sir!” he said, kissing Spike’s cheek. “I should’ve known that a delegate would want the company of his own harem. Better to be with the ones you are accustomed with, correct?”

“No,” he snapped. “You’re standing in front of the element bearers, and among them my sister, Twilight Sparkle, official delegate to the throne. You’ll show them respect or I’ll make you show them respect.”

The noble stepped back, almost shocked at the tone Spike had taken with him. “The Equestrians send a woman?” he asked. “Truly my ears are-”

“They ain’t…” Applejack growled, stepping forward, “now if ya, don’t mind.”

“Who is this woman to speak to me without permission?” he asked, pointing to her as he grabbed Al’Kair’s arm. “If not for my respect for Commander Al’Kair, I would strike you right here!”

“And she’d hit back and break your fucking face.” Spike clenched his hands so tight his fists trembled. “You’re speaking to women that have saved the country, and on more than one occasion, the world. If you don’t kneel and apologize to them this instant, we’re settling this man to man. You disgust me.”

“The nerve such a whelp!” he yelled, raising his hand in the air. “You dare insult me with your words! I shall—”

The man was interrupted by the massive hand of Al’Kair wrapping around his forearm and pulling him away from Spike and the others, but not before he brought the man to his face.

“That’s enough,” Al’Kair growled, throwing him into the hard-packed sand. “We don’t need anymore delays.”

“Agreed,” Twilight replied, the only thing hiding her disgust the cloth that shielded her face. “Let’s get inside.”

“C-can you give me a hand?” Spike asked Twilight quietly as the group moved past the man. “My legs are shaking pretty bad.”

“Sure thing, Spike,” Twilight nodded, exposing her arm to wrap it around him, “You know I’m here for you.”

“Thanks.” He grabbed her arm and exhaled, shaking. “I think I’m gonna puke.”

“We’re almost inside,” Twilight said reassuringly, “we can talk when I can take this off.”

“Ok.” He swallowed. “Ok.”

The group walked through the open doors to see a completely different world. A large fountain surrounded by lavish pillows sat in the the rooms center. Four distinct entryways, flanked by a guard on either side, lead to a set of entirely different rooms. Despite the grandeur, their visual enjoyment was cut off by Al’Kair turning to face them.

“I must apologize.” He sighed, removing his helmet. “I didn’t expect to be halted by a foolish noble.”

Spike sank down to the ground for a moment, catching his breath. “That was kind of scary,” he admitted.

“It’s alright Spike,” Twilight said, throwing her burqa off with the rest of the group as she knelt down to his side, “it was very brave of you to defend us like that though.”

“I don’t know how you didn't do something to him first. The way he talked, I almost hoped Applejack would have taken a swing.”

“Princess Celestia was very clear about what we might face when we got here,” Twilight explained, rubbing his back for comfort. “And if it’s any consolation, given her past dealings with this country it appears to have gotten better.”

“It hasn’t improved enough. I mean, we were joking about a harem on the train ride up here, and he thought…” Gritting his teeth, he snarled out, “I better not see his face again.”

“I can make that happen,” Al’Kair chimed in, taking a step towards the group, “but we can’t dwell on the past just yet, the king is waiting after all.”

“All of us, or Twilight?” Spike questioned, taking Twilight’s hand and hoisting himself up, stumbling a bit as he stood.

“The king wishes to see all his guests,” Al’Kair said. “That is why no one in the palace hides their face, no matter the sex.”

“How gracious of him,” Rarity said in a tone nobody seemed to be able to pick up as sincere or mocking.

“At least we aren’t wrapped up in those stupid blankets,” Rainbow said, flinging some excess sweat off of her hand, “wearing that in one hundred plus is anything but awesome. Even if some of their magic users were keeping some of the place cooler.”

“Sorry guys,” Spike said, rubbing the back of his head. “I tried to get one too, but…”

“You don’t need to be sorry Spike,” Twilight said, wrapping him up in her embrace. “It wasn’t for very long anyway.”

“If you guys need anything from town later on, let me know. I’m used to being the errand boy by now anyway,” he weakly chuckled.

“I’m sure all of us will keep that in mind,” Twilight grinned, patting him on the head, “now let’s get going, I assume Spike in front?”

“Some things don’t change once inside the palace,” Al’Kair agreed, looking to the dragonkin. “So yes.”

“Well, at least you got the robes off,” Spike said to the girls, then turned, marching ahead.

“That’s right, Spike,” Twilight said, patting him on the back as he walked by. “Always find the silver lining.”

“I’ll try to,” he answered, not looking back at them.

The boy went to Al’Kair’s side and with a quick nod the two stepped off, walking around the fountain to step into the corridor just to the opposite of them. As they pressed on they were greeted by craftsmanship that rivaled, and that some would argue was better, than the halls of Canterlot. Spirling golden pillars studded with the finest gems that one could imagine stood tall every twenty feet or so, and the windows depicted Saddle Arabia’s beautiful, if not often bloody, history.

“I’ve read about this palace at least six times since I received Princess Celestia’s letter,” Twilight gawked as the girls caught up to Al’Kair and Spike, her eyes beaming at the architectural splendor, “but seeing it in person truly is something else.”

“It is fascinating. It reminds me of a museum trip we took,” Rarity agreed, putting a well-manicured finger to her chin as she took in the scenery.

“Enjoy it while you can,” Al’Kair said, looking back to them. “Not many are privileged enough to behold this grandeur.”

“It is very pretty,” Fluttershy nodded as her eyes traveled from window to window.

“A lot of battle images,” Spike commented, looking over the scenes portrayed in the glass.

“Our history is one of pride and bloodshed, Spike,” the giant man explained. “For generations men have fought over this land for gold, oil, and pride. In fact, the current monarchy was established a mere one hundred years ago. And even so, there have been civil wars in that short time.”

“Why?” he asked, so perturbed by the idea that he paused for a moment. “Isn’t the king just? Why would there be civil wars?”

“My land is not as peaceful as yours Spike, that is true, but allow me to ask you… If you feel strongly enough about something, would you not fight for it?”

“It depends on what that something is. Your talk of gold and oil, even pride…” He had the faintest voice in his head say that he would fight for something like that, but he refused to give it notice, banishing away his urge, his inborn want for material wealth the blood within him begged for. “Those aren’t enough to die for.”

“Every man’s heart is different Spike,” Al’Kair replied, stopping in front of the door that signaled the end of the hallway, “perhaps one day you will find what you would die for as well.”

The massive door opened up, revealing a rounded room, with a grand window at the ceiling that let light pour forth, illuminating the room and showcasing a small set of stairs that encircled a platform, where a man sat on an oversized chair with purple cushioning. He rested a palm on an armrest designed to look like a lion’s maw and crossed his legs, drumming a finger across the pommel of a scepter in his other hand. Beside him, hidden behind a candelabra, stood a woman, her body adorned with a fine, full silken dress and her hair laying free across her face, small streaks of grey at her temples giving a hint as to her age.

Al’Kair stepped forward, kneeling just before he reached the set of stairs. “My king,” he said bowing his head. “The delegate to the throne of Equestria has arrived.”

> Politics
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The King came to attention more, shifting his body and resting his scepter in his lap. “Bring him forward,” he ordered sternly, his worn and wrinkled face doing nothing to detract from his sharp and intelligent brown eyes or still-imposing muscles, hinted at from the deep and open neckline showcasing his chest.

“He’s not the delegate,” Twilight said, only stepping slightly forward, just so she could stand by Spike. “I am.”

“Of course you are, Twilight Sparkle,” he replied, rising and resting his scepter on top of his chair. “Unlike most of Celestia’s allies, I’m quite fond of reading the letters she sends.” He walked down the stairs slowly, meeting each of their eyes in time. “Let me see if I have the names right…” He looked first at Spike. “Celestia says she’s watched you grow for years now, ever since your parents where killed on an emissary mission to Equestria and she took you into her care, then subsequently, Twilight’s care. Spike of the Sparkle family.”

Spike blinked, unsure how to respond to the man. “Y-yes sir.”

The king smiled, stepping forward to him and giving him a quick embrace, kissing him on the cheek. “I see Twilight has given you manners. It’s good seeing a civilized dragonblood in this day.”

He moved over, setting his sights on Rainbow Dash. Or, rather, her multichromatic hair. “I can guess your name, Rainbow Dash. Celestia has spoke highly of your loyalty to her crown, and, more importantly, to your friends.” He held his hand out, looking at her palm expectantly.

“Well, I guess my reputation for awesomeness proceeds me,” she said smugly, grabbing his hand and shaking it firmly.

“An attitude matching my firstborn,” the king commented. “Keep it, it can hold a passionate light during a dark night.”

“Uh, okay…” Rainbow said, slightly confused. “you’re the boss.”

“The people are the boss, child. And it’s the duty of my bloodline to serve them.” He moved on to Pinkie Pie.

“Your leader speaks highly of you as well, both as a jester, and a source of inspiration to those that have succumbed to sorrows.” He held out his hand to her; Pinkie instead hopped forward, giving him a hug.

“Yepparoni!” she called out, bouncing as she gripped the man. “It’s all about making people smile!” Breaking free of her embrace, she grinned wildly at the man. “Life’s too short to be a downey clowney! Especially when there’s so much neat stuff everywhere! Like here! I was sad that we had to were those cloth thingies, but there was a lot of neat stuff all over the place! So I just started to enjoy the neat stuff more than the bad stuff and it got me in a good mood again!” she said in one breath.

The king laughed, reaching forward to rub the top of the girl’s head. “I see you show no fear expressing yourself either. You’ll make a fine addition to a husband one day. A smiling, open marriage is a lasting marriage.”

His next stop came to Fluttershy, he gently held his hand out to her own. “Is it… Rarity?”

“Um, no,” she replied, shrinking into herself. “But you can call me that, I guess… if you want to.”

Tilting his head, he glanced to Twilight for clarification. “This is the quiet one, I am to assume?”

“She is, sir.” Twilight sighed. “Her name is Fluttershy.”

“Ah! Of course, of course.” He sank to a knee for a moment. “I ask your pardon for forgetting your name. Celestia spoke of your skill with beasts, alongside your tender heart.”

“T-thank you,” Fluttershy replied, letting a petite smile come to her face. “You’re far too kind.”

“Perhaps for these lands, I am,” he admitted, his expression dying for a brief moment, before returning once more. Reaching to grasp her palm, he offered a large smile. “If you have an interest in animals, my child, you must accompany me and my wife to the royal zoo some time during your stay. We have beasts from across the world residing there.”

“That would be wonderful.” Fluttershy nodded with a rare show of confidence around strangers. “I would love to.”

“Then we shall! Your wish is my command.” He moved over once more, pausing at Applejack. He brought his hand to the top of his pulled back hair, then brought it forward, whistling as he cleared her by only a scant inch or two. “Much like the trees you grow, lady Applejack. Strong and tall.” He bowed, offering his hand to her. “Though you are much more pleasing to the eye than any mere tree.”

“Well, ya don’t have ta be like that, sir,” Applejack tilted her hat as she shook his hand. “If ya’ll really wanna see a big guy, ya should take a gander at my brother. Hell, he’s probably taller than ol’ Al’Kair.”

“Now that would be a sight to see! Al’Kair has been known as the ‘Ox of Arabia’ ever since he was a youth. Imagining one stronger than him intrigues me.” He glanced down at the ring on her finger and gave a knowing smile, putting a hand on her shoulder. “As much your husband must be, lady Apple.”

“Uh…” Applejack hesitated, looking anywhere but in the king’s eyes. “I ain’t got a husband per se…”

He seemed confused for a beat, before it dawned on him. “Oh.” Taking a moment, he nodded, once more cupping her shoulder. “Practices such as that here are not met with open arms by the people. But your world is a far different one than my own. I wish you and your spouse well, and through other means, may the sound of small feet still one day grace your home.”

“T-thank you yer majesty…” Applejack stuttered, blown away by the reaction of a man who ruled over a nation that wouldn’t even allow her to hold her partner’s hand in public. “That means a lot commin’ from ya…”

“This land, for better or worse, is steeped in my peoples traditions and history. As the people’s  servant, I’m expected to fulfill their wants. One day they may want change, but until then, it’s my duty to grant them stability.”

“I suppose so,” Applejack said, looking over to Rarity before back to the king. “That’s still very kind of ya.”

He nodded, moving last to Rarity. “Your princess has told me of your beauty, both without and within. And I can see her words were honest, if underwhelming to you in person.” He held out a hand and knelt deeply. “Like a flower a-bloom in a field of clover.”

She blushed, holding out her hand to the king and tittering nervously. “Oh my, stop! You’re embarrassing me, your majesty. I’m simply a humble tailor, no need to flatter me.”

He smiled, looking up at her face and kissing the back of her hand, then noticing the woman’s ring. “Truly, the one you have given yourself to is blessed.”

“No,” she replied, giving a meaningful look over to Applejack. “I’m the blessed one.”

“I think I’m going to be sick at all this sappy stuff,” Rainbow Dash said to herself, crossing her arms.

The king caught the glance and rose. He took another moment, then said, “I can offer no protection outside of these halls, but as long as you keep it discreet within, live as you do back at your homestead.”

Rarity nodded excitedly. “Of course your majesty. Your benevolence knows no bounds.”

“I simply know the pain of being separated from a love. During my war campaigns, my thoughts turned to my beautiful Abla nightly.”

He moved back to Twilight and gave her a small peck on the cheek. “Now that I’ve met you all, I must introduce myself. I am Adil Amal, and it is my great pleasure to accept your most learned and just princesses’ servants to my court.” He gave a gesture behind him, instantly the woman with greying hair appeared at his side, a tray with drinks at the ready. “While my children are engaged in their scholarly pursuits with their teachers, allow me to introduce my Abla, my most loyal servant and sovereign of my heart.”

She offered a meek smile, bowing in greeting and wordlessly offering everyone a drink.

“You’ve been very generous to us, King Adil.” Twilight bowed, accepting a drink from the tray. “I assume that we’ll be getting to business here shortly?”

“Indeed we shall,” he agreed, taking a drink himself from the tray and letting his eyes flicker over to Abla for a moment, before returning his attention to Twilight. “We have much to discuss, Celestia’s protege.”

As soon as the last drop of liquid was consumed, Adil and Twilight, along with the other elements of harmony, and Abla retreated into a smaller room to the left, leaving Al’Kair and Spike alone in the throne room, save for the handful of guards that still stood at rigid attention. A few silent minutes passed by, the only thing really accomplished being Spike’s endlessly twiddling thumbs until he stopped and looked up to the giant beside him.

“Maybe I shouldn’t of drank that wine,” he admitted. “I mean, I’m not technically supposed to do that yet…”

“In our culture it is one of the rights to truly become a man,” Al’Kair replied, patting Spike’s back. “Now all that is needed for you now is a sword, land, and a wife.”

Spike stumbled forward at the powerful man’s pat and frowned, looking to the guard. “So, are you married then, Al’Kair?”

The large man’s smile slowly turned to a blank, making Spike wonder if he should have even asked in the first place. “A time ago yes,” he answered, looking to the ceiling. “Cala was the most beautiful women I’d ever met.”

“I’m sorry,” Spike answered reflexively, already guessing where the story would likely end.

“There is no need to be,” Al’Kair said. “That was probably before even madam Twilight was born.”

“But…” The boy shook his head. “It must be hard. I didn’t even lose the woman I wanted. We’ll never be…” Spike glanced to the floor. “But she’s still one of the closest friends I have, and it still…”

“Time heals all wounds, Spike,” Al’Kair said. “The scar remains, but one should let it serve as a memory of the time spent with them, not a testament to the pain you felt with the loss.”

“I think I understand,” he answered with a slow nod. “I mean, I should know that, I guess. But it’s still good hearing it.”

“You speak the truth dragonkin,” Al’Kair said, placing his hand on Spike’s head. “Now I’m sure they’ll be busy for quite some time, and I’m positive that you don’t want to stay here while agreements are being met.”

“Not if I can help it,” he agreed.

“Follow along then,” Al’Kair said, stepping off. “The casbah has all manner of ways to allow you to pass the time.”

“Lead the way.”

With a quick bow Al’Kair made his way across the room, Spike trailing not too far behind. A handful of minutes later, they found themselves in a rather bustling part of the castle, full of off-duty guards and women in alluring, sensual clothes. “Here we are,” Al’Kair said, stopping in front of a wide open doorway with sunlight beaming through it. “Spike, I welcome you to the royal casbah.”

“This is a change from the streets outside,” he commented, doing his best to look away from the women as they slowly swayed across a stage they stood upon and swearing internally every time his eyes shifted away from his companion to gaze at them.

“Inside the palace walls are very different Spike,” Al’Kair said looking around the room, seeing both guard and women alike mengling as if nothing were wrong. “This is a place of privilege and loosening of rules, so you need not fight your urge to stare.”

 “They are beautiful,” Spike freely admitted. “I doubt we have such talented dancers in Equestria.”

“The art of belly dancing is very seductive and complicated indeed,” Al’Kair nodded, “but with all the years these women practiced, it comes as easy and breathing.”

“That’s what it is, an art,” he agreed, staring. “And it’s important to, uh, look at art with a keen eye. That’s all I’m doing.”

A deep laugh came from Al’Kair before slapping Spike’s back so hard it nearly made him fall down the stairs in front of them. “If it helps you sleep at night, young dragonkin,” he said between breaths. “Now don’t let me inhibit you, I have business elsewhere and you are young, enjoy yourself.”

“Oh. Uh, alright,” he said, distracted as he watched the women perform their act. “I’ll catch up.”

“Indeed you will.” Al’Kair nodded, walking back down the halls, “just be mindful: it wouldn’t be good if you were to fall into trouble without me or your friends by your side.”

“I’ll be on my best behavior,” he answered, finally breaking his gaze away from the dancers. “Promise.”

With a quick wave Al’Kair was gone, leaving Spike, a young man who stuck out like a sore thumb, among nothing but beautiful women, husky guards and alcohol. He took a loud gulp of air before taking the first step down the stairs, only to trip over himself and fall head first onto the floor below. The commotion abruptly stopped, all eyes trained on the young dragonkin that lay face flat on the floor, mumbling words too quietly to hear. Moments later he rose his head to see that he still had everyone’s undivided attention. His face flushed red, not knowing what exactly to do or say to rectify the situation. 

He shot to his feet, dusting himself off as best and and trying to hide the sheer embarrassment in his face from everyone still looking at him. “T-there are stairs right there,” his voice cracked at the worst possible moment, sending another wave of humiliation through his body.

Squinting his eyes shut, he made his way over to a bar, where a wiry man stood polishing a glass. Spike sat down at the end, kneading his fingers together and staring down at them.

“Could I have a… um…” he started to speak to the barkeep, but paused, realizing he didn’t have an idea on drink names. “A beer, I guess.”

“Are you sure you are of age?” the bartender asked, cocking his eyebrow in a serious manner.

“In your country I think I am,” he said. “I drank a glass of wine with the king earlier.”

“I jest Dragonkin!” the bartender laughed, placing a beer on the table. “Don’t fret about payment either, all drinks are courtesy of the king himself.”

“Thank you,” he said, staring at the long necked bottle, before grasping it in his hands and taking a sip. He grimaced at its bitterness, smacking his tongue against the roof of his mouth to try and grow accustomed to the taste.

“Looks like someone can’t handle their alcohol,” a rather hulking, and obviously drunk, guard said from his side. “But I should have figured, given his size I doubt he could handle a woman either!”

The rush of laughter from the rest of the casbah seemed to only pour salt in the already painful wound in his pride. Spike’s face turned crimson at the insult, but he did his best to ignore the man, staring forward and doggedly taking another sip at his beer.

“Aw look at that: he’s trying to prove me wrong.” The guard laughed. “Don’t even try kid, I’m never wrong.”

“Nobody’s perfect,” Spike answered. He took another drink, grimacing. “So I guess you’re a nobody. So why should I bother talking with you?”

“You seriously just say that to me, kid?” the guard hissed, rising from his seat. “Got some sort of death wish?”

“For me just being a kid, I sure did piss you off quick,” Spike answered, finally sparing a glance towards him. “Maybe you need some thicker skin.” He stared at him, taking another drink.

The drunken guard’s hands wrapped around Spike’s shirt, pulling him off the stool and letting him dangle nearly half a foot in the air. “I think someone needs to be taught some manners!” he growled, bringing Spike closer to his face.

Every part of him was screaming not to, but Spike stared up at him and felt along the table for his drink. His heart raced and his teeth nearly chattered in fear, but he grinned despite himself.

“Yeah,” Spike said, finally grasping the bottle in his hand. “You.” He swung the bottle as hard as he could, striking the guard across the temple and shattering the glass.

The guard’s grip on Spike’s shirt suddenly loosened as the rest of his body fell limp to the floor. The crowd gasped, not believing what they had just seen, and truthfully Spike could hardly believe it himself. Before he could bask in his victory, he remembered that there were at least thirty other men in the room with him, each as big or bigger, and the worst part of it was he’d just knocked out one of their friends.

“Well shit,” he said under his breath. After a moment, he pointed at the downed man and spoke up to the crowd. “What are you waiting for, guards? Arrest him. He assaulted me.”

The other guards looked to one another in confusion before looking back to Spike. Tense moments passed, leaving a time for Spike to pray to anyone that’d listen. Finally, after what seemed like hours, the other guards turned their attention back to their drinks and women.

He stared at everyone for a moment, unbelieving, before taking a few slow, wary steps back to the bartender. “S-sorry about the mess,” he said, reaching into his pocket, producing a worn and beaten wallet. “I, uh, got… eight equestrian bits.” He dumped them out, sliding them across the counter. “Hope that helps.”

“Guess you didn’t hear me the first time,” the bartender said, using his head to point behind Spike. He turned around to see that some of the guards had already gathered their incapacitated friend and set him up at a table as far away from Spike as possible. “Everything’s on the house.”

Spike nodded after a moment, scooping the bits back into his pocket. “Twilight’s gonna kill me,” he said under his breath. He gave a small wave to the barkeep. “I think I’ll quit testing my luck,” Spike said, already heading back towards the stairs.

Not wasting much time, Spike almost jumped the entire set of stairs before coming to the entrance. He took one last look at the casbah before letting a little smile grace his face.

“First beer,” he said to himself, proceeding down the hall.

He wandered the palace grounds, not honestly sure what he was looking for, but looking all the same. It was lonely, in a sense. There were all these people, but none he knew. It made him feel weak, but walking like this just gave a painful reminder to him how little he really did without them. Aside from a handful of boys he knew back home, the women he traveled with were the only real collection of friends he could trust, and they were moving on, bit by bit. Rarity and Applejack wouldn’t want a dumb kid like him around when they got officially together—even if they’d never say it to his face—Rainbow Dash would one day leave town to pursue her dreams, Fluttershy, as much as he loved her, they didn’t have much common ground, Pinkie… was a handful. A loyal, fantastic friend, but a handful. And Twilight? There wasn’t any doubt in Spike’s mind she’d move on one day, find a wife or a husband, and take to perhaps rising up to Celestia’s level and rule the land.

Sitting down on a bench at the palace garden, Spike realized something that had been obvious: The future scared the hell out of him. Especially if he couldn’t figure out a way to stay with the people that mattered most to him.

“I thought I left you at the casbah,” a deep and very familiar voice said from behind him. “Figured you’d be down there for the rest of your stay actually, given how you were looking at the women.”

Spike shook his head, acknowledging Al’Kair’s presence. “No… got tired of looking, I guess.”

“Something troubling you, Spike?” Al’Kair asked, taking a seat next to him, rattling the bench itself with his weight. “You don’t seem to be the same as I left you.”

“Just thinking, and, I guess, feeling sorry for myself,” he admitted, leaning back on the bench.

“Worried about what tomorrow might bring, then?” Al’Kiar gave him a curious look. “You seem rather young to be having those thoughts.”

“Maybe. But it’s still something that gets to me.” He swallowed. “I wish things could stay the same, sometimes.”

“An interesting choice of words coming from you, Spike,” Al’Kair noted, “but you know that everything changes, and the harder you fight it the more painful it feels when it comes to pass.”

“I guess. I just wish… everyone’s changing, and I’m not sure if I’m changing fast enough to keep up.”

“Are you sure that they’re changing too fast Spike? Perhaps the problem doesn't lie in them, at least not directly.”

“I don’t get it.”

“The truth is that they are changing yes, but perhaps your plight is self-inflicted as well,” Al’Kair explained. “Perhaps you refuse to change because you like the way things were.”

“Maybe,” Spike answered with a frustrated sigh. “Don’t know. That’s as good of an answer as any.”

Al’Kair sighed as he looked to sun as it began its descent behind the palace wall. “I don’t think the delegations will be lasting much longer,” he said, turning his attention back to Spike. “Perhaps we should return to the throne room?”

“Alright,” Spike agreed. “Might as well.”

Spike and Al’Kair rose to their feet and slowly made their way back to the throne room in silence, the young dragonblood absorbed in his thoughts. He didn’t get much more time to dwell on the matters at hand, however, because just as the walked into the throne room, the doors to the delegation room opened as if on cue.

“That was a very productive session,” Twilight said, a huge smile on her face. “Maybe this trip didn’t have to be a week after all.”

“That good, huh?” Spike asked. “Guess it makes sense, the king seemed reasonable.”

“Reasonable is in insult,” Twilight replied, “he proposed exchanges that would benefit both countries tenfold.”

“We mostly were there for decoration,” Rarity admitted. “Twilight really stole the show.” She reached over and wrapped her arm gently around Twilight’s neck. “Why… I’d say she’s got as good of a silver tongue as myself at this point.”

“Oh stop it Rarity,” Twilight blushed, passively waving her hand at Rarity, “I just did what Celestia said I should do, but enough about that.” The violet-haired woman walked over to Spike and wrapped him up in her arms. “What did you do while we were negotiating?”

“Looked around, mostly,” he said, deflecting the question away. “The garden’s nice out there.”

“I wouldn’t mind going to the garden,” Fluttershy perked up, “I think it would look awfully nice at this—”

“Hey, wait up,” Rainbow interrupted, pointing at Spike’s shirt, “what happened there?”

“What?” he asked, looking down at his clothes. 

“That,” Rainbow said, pressing her finger into a small red bloch a few inches away from his collar. “You spill something on yourself?”

“It’s…” He knew they could read him like an open book. Lying was pointless. “It’s blood. Someone tried to fight me at the casbah. I got a lucky hit in.”

Twilight’s pupils shrank into pinpricks before she bent slightly over to examine him further. “A fight?!” she exclaimed, grabbing his face and turning it violently in every direction. “By all that is holy are you hurt? Cuts? Bruises? Breaks? Anything?!”

“No. I’m fine, I’m fine. Just got a little shaken up, that’s all,” Spike said, putting a reassuring hand to her shoulder.

“Oh thank the Goddesses…” Twilight sighed, bringing him face first into her chest, “I wouldn’t be able to live with myself if you got—wait…” Twilight’s concern suddenly became questioning as she pushed him an arm’s distance away, while keeping her hands firmly on his shoulders. “Did you say… casbah?”

“Y-yeah.” He offered a nervous grin. “To be fair, I had no idea what that was until I got there.”

“Why would you go there in the first place?!” Twilight shouted, shaking the poor dragonkin violently. “You aren’t even old enough to drink legally!”

“I don’t know,” Spike dryly snapped back. “Maybe it’s because everyone left me to fend for myself. As per usual. And I’m old enough here to drink. Apparently.”

Twilight’s shaking suddenly stopped and silence fell upon the group.

“Spike. You… you really think I would do that to you? Just fend for yourself?”

“I…” He stopped. “It’s just something that seems like happens too often lately. Like I’m a third wheel.”

“Like a seventh actually,” Rainbow said, shrugging her shoulders, “but don’t—OW!”

Applejack’s hand slaped hard into Rainbow’s shoulder. Dash caught on what Jack was doing and rubbed the back of her head.

“So. Uh. Anybody wanna go to that casbah, then?” Dash offered with a shrug.

“It sounds sort of rough, Dash,” Rarity pointed out. “Considering our Spikie was accosted by a ruffian while he was there.”

“I believe I may have a solution,” Al’Kair chimed in after a long vocal absence. “There is another casbah, it’s just a bit more of a walk than the one he was previously at. And it’s farther from the guard’s barracks, so the chances of running into drunken fools is far less likely.”

“It is still on palace grounds, correct?” Rarity questioned.

“I wouldn’t suggest it if it wasn’t, ma’am,” Al’Kair nodded.

“Then I have no qualms.”

“I’m game,” Rainbow nodded with a smile. “I really need to unwind after all that political crap.”

“Party hearty!” Pinkie called out, jumping into the air.

“I suppose I could…” Fluttershy said meekly, “I’ll just have to watch my drinking.”

“I guess it’s unanimous,” Applejack said, running a thumb across her nose before looking at Twilight and Spike. “Ya’ll comin’’ too?”

Spike looked up at her, obediently waiting for her answer.

“Why not?” Twilight answered, pulling him in for a one armed hug. “At least you’ll be around us.”

Spike smiled up at her and nodded. “Yeah, let’s go.”

“Then follow me,” Al’Kair halfway bowed before turning around, “and given the hour, there should be plenty of people to converse with.” 

“Oh I just love meeting new people!” Pinkie exclaimed, bouncing up and down. “This is gonna be super-duper-uber-mega fun!”

“And who knows? Maybe if I’m lucky, I won’t have anyone try to beat the crap out of me in this one,” Spike dryly said.

Twilight stared at Spike blankly while everyone else including Al’Kair had a good laugh at the boy’s sarcasm. After they all calmed down they turned their attention to their giant guard, who motioned them to follow along. A small cheer burst from a select few of them as their journey began, but their enthusiasm, minus Pinkie’s of course, died down after ten minutes of walking.

“Ugh, are we there yet?” Rainbow grunted, “I just wanted to get a buzz! Is that too much to ask?”

“This has to be bigger than Canterlot castle,” Spike said.

“Jack,” Rarity complained. “Would you carry me? My feet hurt.”

“Sure thing, darlin’,” Applejack replied, easily throwing Rarity onto her back piggyback style.  “Unless this ain’t discret.” As she finished her statement she turned her attention to Al’Kair, who hadn’t even bothered to look back.

“I see one friend carrying another,”  he replied, still moving forward. “Nothing more.”

“I’m surprised she’s being such a nice friend,” Spike remarked. “Normally you’d tell her to walk it off. You must be in a good mood.”

“Every dog has its day,” Applejack said. “But, seriously, Al’Kair, when are we gonna get there?”

“Now,” Al’Kair said, standing to the side so they could get a good look through the archway leading towards a transparent curtain that housed the entrance. “And welcome.”

The group’s eyes were treated to a beautifully sunlit balcony, decorated and adorned with the finest chairs and tables they had seen thus far. People in clothing probably more expensive than their combined wardrobes sat and stood around tables, chatting and laughing with one another. Last, but certainly not least, the bar stood at the far end of the balcony and, though it was some distance away, they could all tell that it was fully stocked.

“Ladies and Spike…” Rainbow grinned, bringing them into a simi-hubble, “let’s get blitzed!”


> Tending
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

After Dash’s proclamation, the rest of the group gave a knowing smile to one-another, save for Rarity and Fluttershy. The tailor rolled her eyes.

“A lady does not get blitzed, Dash,” Rarity lectured, giving a small push to her curled hair. “She simply becomes more comfortable.”

“Yeah, whatever,” Rainbow said with a wave of her hand. “Last one to the bar pays!” She bolted from the group, headed straight for the bar.

“What?!” Rarity squeaked out. “Come, Jacqueline! I refuse to let that ragamuffin have one dime of our own!”

“On it, sugar!” Applejack called out with a nod, assuming a sprinter’s position before disappearing in a proverbial puff of smoke, leaving only Twilight, Pinkie, Fluttershy, and Spike in their wake.

“Oh yeah,” Spike said to the rest present. “The other place said our drinks were covered by the king. I’d guess this casbah is the same sort of deal.”

“Well I’d hope so,” Twilight laughed, wiping away some sweat from her brow. “I’m slower than all of you.”

“I guess we can just walk then,” Fulttershy quietly said, looking to the others. “Shall we?”

“Right behind you! We’re gonna have you sing the Equestrian anthem in your underwear before the night’s over!” Pinkie exclaimed with a snorting laugh, giving a friendly pat to Fluttershy’s back.

Fluttershy squeaked just in time for Pinkie to grab her hand. “Not again…”

“Ready for some quality time that we’re more than likely going to forget in the morning, Spike?” Twilight asked, resting one hand on her hip while the other extended towards him. “Nothing screams fun like getting drunk for the first time with your big sister you know.”

He grinned. “Sure. Though I hope I do better than the first time Dash got drunk.”

“Everyone hopes they do better than Dash’s first time… and every time afterward,” Twilight laughed, taking his hand. “Now come on.”

They walked over to the bar, where Dash sat, a shot glass in her hand and a broad grin already plastered on her face.

Spike sat down next to Fluttershy and glanced at her. “So… I know you drink sometimes. Is there anything that doesn’t taste.. uh, strong? But looks manly,” he clarified. “I don’t want to drink something real blue or pink or something.”

“Well, um…” Fluttershy said tapping her chin as the barkeep brought her a martini. “Johnny Walker is pretty good, but that might be a bit too strong for you; you only started drinking today.”

“Oh.” He put a hand to his chin as he looked across the counter at the line of bottles. “I didn’t know there were this many choices.”

Fluttershy nodded and took a small sip of her drink. “Oh, you wouldn’t believe,” she said softly before she pointed over to Rainbow. “And if it’s any consolation, she’s only had a shot of what I mentioned earlier.”

“So something weak, but still manly. Hmm…” He looked once more at the older woman. “How is vodka?”

“Winter Palace is a very strong drink,” Fluttershy explained. “The first time I drank it I woke up the next morning without my bra… and most of the rest of my clothes.”

Coming from her, that was a strong drink. Normally Fluttershy was exceptionally prude. Spike went back to the drawing board. “What about a long-island iced tea? I hear those are good.”

“They taste good, but it can knock you on your rear if you’re not careful,” Fluttershy shrugged, turning slightly red. “You don’t want to know what Twilight tried to do to me after four of them.” 

“I knew those diagrams weren’t just for reference,” Spike said, putting a fist loosely into his palm. “Ok, any other suggestions? Maybe I should just go for a glass of wine. That wasn’t too bad earlier.”

“Wine is always a safe bet,” Fluttershy smiled, placing her now empty glass in the counter, “Unless you’re Rainbow, I remember one time she had about twelve glasses…” Fluttershy shuddered at the thought. “Those poor men… they never stood a chance.”

“Alright. Let’s just go with wine.” He brought his hand up, drawing the barkeep’s attention. “A glass of wine for me, and a refill for my friend here.”

“What type of wine, sir?” the barkeep asked, already in the process of making another drink for Fluttershy.

Spike paused. “Uh…” He looked over to Fluttershy in a near panic. “What type?” he urgently whispered.

“Point Noir, 1936,” she whispered back. “The rain and sun were perfect that year.”

“Point Noir, 1936,” he repeated to the man, letting out an audible sigh of relief.

“Excellent choice, sir,” the barkeep said, pouring Spike a drink from a bottle underneath the counter, then handing Fluttershy her own.

Spike looked down at the drink and it’s reddish-purple tint. A lot more reasonable in color than the cosmopolitans he had seen Rarity indulge herself in before. He held out his glass to Fluttershy. “A toast,” he said.

“A toast,” Fluttershy repeated, tapping her glass on his, causing a small ringing noise to chime momentarily, “but what are we toasting to?”

“Crap. I should've thought of that first.” He chewed on his lip, then nodded. “I guess to friends and the future.”

“To friends and future,” Fluttershy repeated once more before taking a drink alongside Spike.

He took a swallow, feeling the drink slide down his throat. It was a little different feeling than the drink the king had offered, stronger, with a sort of burnt finish that, while strange, still had a good taste to it.

Spike looked at Fluttershy. Fluttershy looked at him. After a moment, he grinned, letting out a pleased hum of satisfaction.

“Oh Goddesses help me.” Fluttershy smiled cutely, resting her head in her palm. “I’ve made another wine-o.”

“I’ll know who to blame if I end up on the streets homeless in five years time,” Spike replied.

“Well that’s not very polite to say.” Fluttershy grinned back, playfully slapping his shoulder. “You can go out and mingle with the others, I’m probably boring anyway.”

“You’re not boring,” Spike said quickly. “You’re just quiet.” Rising, he nodded. “But I think I will try and hunt Twilight down. Yell if you need me.”

“Spike, if you hear me yelling tonight, then something’s gone horribly wrong,” Fluttershy rose her glass his direction. “Just be careful about how much you drink, last thing we need is another Rainbow.”

“You got it.” He took a few steps away and glanced across the room, stretching his neck as far as he could to find Twilight. The boy considered calling for her, but decided he was the center of attention in a bar already today, calling attention to himself now would be borderline suicide, so he took to walking around the room in hunt for her.

A good minute passed and Spike was still unable to find Twilight. Which he found very odd on account the balcony they stood on lacked ample places to remain hidden, sure there were crowds, but Twilight wasn’t Rainbow’s size, she couldn’t just dip in and out of the groups without her head at least popping up once. He let out a frustrated sigh—things like this usually happened when he was younger and a lot more naive, but it seemed that those two forces were still a factor in this case. He almost gave up and made his way back to Fluttershy when something unique caught the corner of his eye. 

Normally he wouldn’t pay much mind to it, but whatever it was was just so enticing he couldn’t help but follow it. His eyes followed it until they came to a stop near an open corner of the balcony. Curious, Spike’s eyes traveled along the object until he realized just what it had been connected to the entire time, and she made Spike’s heart nearly jump out of his chest.

She was a woman with at least ten years on him him, and older than his friends by years too, in the twilight years of her twenties. She had been blessed with violet hair that spilled down to her shoulderblades, its position and color reminded him of Rarity’s so much that it hurt, and clear brown, earthen skin; lighter than Applejack’s mixed bloodline, but darker than his own. 

Drawn to her more than any woman he had seen before, he continued to study her body. Her blue eyes were as beautiful as the midday sky. Her mouth, with full lips so perfect that they appeared to be sculpted on by an artist, rather than grown by nature. Full, sensual breasts that nearly matched Applejack’s size stood out proudly on her curved body and nearly swallowed a low-hanging pendant around her neck. Her oversized breasts were held back by a piece of violet cloth that matched her hair and tied around her back, while her bare stomach made him dizzy. It was perfect. Smooth, feminine. He didn’t know why, but he’d almost call it something like graceful, a far cry from Pinkie’s slight muffin-top, or Applejack’s washboard abs. Her exposed skin continued almost dangerously south, before it was mercifully stopped by a sarong, one of her dark thighs peeking out from below where she had tied the cloth in a knot.

Spike swallowed, entranced at her and the gentle chime the dozens of thin bracelets she wore on her wrists made when she adjusted herself slightly, the way he was struck dumb and held captive by her, well, everything, reminding Spike of the first time he and Twilight had met Rarity all those years back, when he was still nothing more than a child.

Any other day, and he would of ran in a blind panic away from her. Or stand exactly where he was right now, paralyzed with indecision. But he knew if he didn’t approach, he’d regret it, and, in a sense maybe, he’d be going against everything he was trying to become. Swallowing, he took one step forward, then another, his stomach twisting itself so tightly into knots that it was cramping, but he swallowed his panic, albeit barely, and moved in closer.

When he arrived near her, he realized with disdain that she stood above him, clearing him by almost half a foot. That alone made him nearly draw back in embarrassment, but he pressed forward another step, praying that she wouldn’t think he was a child not even worth a reply.

“Nice night,” he blurted out, heat turning his face almost crimson. Smooth opening, you dumb shit, he thought, already sort of wanting to curl up into a ball and die.

“Indeed,” she replied, slightly surprised that someone had spoken to her. “Lady Luna has certainly outdone herself hasn’t she?”

“Yeah,” Spike agreed. “I guess she’s apologizing for how hot Celestia made it today,” he said, nervously chuckling.

“I suppose,” she laughed, but only out of courtesy, Spike assumed. “I really see no issue, if you have lived here your entire life the temperature doesn’t really bother you.”

“I guess you can tell I’m an out-of towner, huh?” he asked. Swallowing, he offered his hand to her. “Spike. My, uh, name, that is.”

The woman looked at his hand for a moment, once more surprised at the gesture, but soon gave a warm smile that made Spike’s heart melt. “Amira,” she said, accepting his hand, the simple gesture almost enough for Spike to fall over.

 “Pretty.” He paused. “Uh, your name is pre—I mean, you’re pretty too, but, uh…”

Amira couldn’t help but giggle at his stuttering, charmed in a way by his clumsiness. “Spike,” she said, forcing him to stand at attention, “it was Spike, right?”

“That’s right, A-Amira.” He rubbed at the back of his neck, taking a deep breath, forcing himself to calm down.

“Such a unique, yet simple name,” she nodded, looking into his eyes. “But simple as it may be, your name betrays your true self.”

“Betrays it?” he repeated, blinking.

“The names of most dragonkin are difficult to pronounce,” Amira explained. “Yet you have taken a simple name, one that shows humility, you could very well fool a normal person with that name if not for your eyes.”

“My family died when I was a baby, I don’t know what my real, uh, draconian name would be. Spike’s what Celestia always called me because when I was in her care my…” He held a finger up to his hair, and lifted a strand up. “It refused to comb down, from what she told me.”

Once again a warm smile greeted Spike, but this time there was a strange sense of kinship in her eyes, almost as if she completely understood exactly what he meant. “You are the one then,” she said placing her hand on his shoulder. “The one Celestia raised and then gave to her protege?”

He looked at the hand on his shoulder and did his best to calm himself down, instead focusing on Amira’s words. “I am.” Spike looked back up into her eyes. “I didn’t expect anyone to really know me, though.”

“Celestia spoke very highly of you on my visit to Equestria some years back,” Amira nodded. “It was as if I were listening to any mother speaking of her son.”

“I don’t deserve that kind of praise, but Celestia’s too kind to not give it. I don’t remember much of before Twilight taking me, but I do remember Celestia never stopped smiling.” He paused. “Sorry, I’m rambling a bit. I just haven’t really thought of that for a long, long time until you mentioned it.”

“It’s good to dwell on the past from time to time,” Amira replied. “As for the rambling, I don’t mind at all, it is nice to finally speak with someone, so I can get my mind away from certain things.”

Spike exhaled. “I understand. Sometimes a single thought can eat at you. I’ve been having that problem as of late too. I’m just lucky I have people I can talk it through with. Even if they’re kind of the problem.”

“Oh?” Amira said, her interest peaked. “The ones you confide in are the reason for your troubles? That’s certainly a conundrum.” She soon took a seat on the chair behind her, forcing Spike to use every last ounce of his willpower not to look down. “I hope I don’t sound imposing, but I would like to hear about this peculiar issue, would you take a seat so we may discuss?”

Spike complied instantly, sitting down and looking at anywhere but her. “I think I’m stuck in a rut. Maybe,” he said. “It’s, like, I see all my friends with their own dreams and ambitions and when I was younger, they were just vague ideas they were reaching for. Well, now, their dreams are within arms reach, and all I can do is watch them go off.” He swallowed. “And I’m scared they’ll forget about me. I know they say they won't, and I know they won’t, but a part of me just refuses to see that.” 

Amira sat there, completely perplexed at the vast wealth of personal information devulged to her on a curious whim. “Well, I certainly didn’t expect such an open explanation.” She smiled, placing her hands in her lap. “You are a very trusting dragonkin Spike.”

“Maybe,” he admitted, frowning. “There was a man earlier that I told a lot to as well, considering we had just met. I, I don’t know why I’m saying all of it,” he admitted. “I guess where I’m from, I knew everyone, so I could afford to not shut my mouth.”

“Perhaps,” she nodded, looking to the still rising moon, “but your openness isn’t the issue, you fear that as time continues to pass you shall remain, while those you love continue on, do I have the gist of it?”

“Yeah.” He nodded after a moment. “It’s like, they have things and aspirations they want to do outside of our friends. I’m…” He narrowed his brow, glancing at the rising moon. “My aspiration is to take care of them. I don’t have a goal outside of that for myself.” He licked at his lips, still gazing at the night sky. “Which is… I wish I did, but nothing’s ever really drawn me in, I guess. And I realized something, kinda: Even with their own goals in mind, they still don’t really need me. I’m just a crybaby little brother that they can’t get rid of.”

“I’m sure you’re far more than that to them, Spike,” Amira said, tilting her head to one side. “All evidence I’ve heard points to the exact opposite.”

“I know. It’s just hard not to think that way. It’s just one of those things always on the back of my mind, like, if I screw up too much, what’s stopping them from ditching me?” He rubbed his hand. “It’s dumb, I know, but it’s what I feel.”

“My father once said that there always comes a moment in life when we doubt we will ever mean anything to anyone,” Amira said knowingly. “But that moment comes to pass when you see something that reignites the fires within your soul.” She leaned toward Spike, placing her hand on his shoulder once again. “You just need to find that something.”

“Your father sounds like a wise man,” he said, honestly a little envious. He never had anyone he could really call a father figure. If he really stretched it, he could maybe say Twilight’s older brother, Shining armor, or Applejack’s older brother Macintosh, but getting advice from one involved him being around and free from his military duties, or when it came to Mac, getting the quiet man to talk was like trying to squeeze water from a stone sometimes. He saw the hand on his shoulder once more and blushed hard, feeling the blood pumping in his temples.

“He taught me many things,” she said, removing her hand from his shoulder, “but he can’t dance to save his life.”

“Is that what you are? A dancer?” Spike questioned, looking down again at her bare stomach.

“In a sense.” Amira shrugged. “As in I know how to. Do you know how to dance?”

“Only a little,” he admitted. “Rarity taught me how to do some basic ballroom dancing when I was younger.”

“Dancing is a wonderful way to take your mind off the present,” Amira said, standing up and forcing Spike’s eyes to fall directly on her chest. He quickly averted, but in doing so he failed to see the woman extend her hand in his direction. “Care to join me?”

“Me?” he asked, unbelieving, actually taking a moment to glance behind him in confirmation. “Uh, yeah. Sure, just… if it’s anything too fancy, you’ll need to lead.”

“I’ll try not to confuse you.” Amira laughed, taking his hand. “Are you ready?”

“Sure!” Spike agreed instantly, the conversation with Amira going better than he could ever have hoped.

“A hidden enthusiasm makes itself known,” she giggled. “Hopefully it remains, I do enjoy it far more than your sadness.”

“I do too,” he agreed, smiling a little at her laugh. “And I’m normally not the kind of guy to think about stuff like that too hard, but I guess it just all hit me at once the past few days, you know?”

“I understand, there are always times that one contemplates their lives extensively.” Amira smiled once more and cocked her brow as she gave Spike a playful tug on his hand. “But are you done stalling? The dance floor is starting to fill.”

“Oh! Yeah. Let’s go,” he said, quickly nodding before she could change her mind.

Amira slowly lead Spike to the dance floor, making Spike somewhat regret his decision. He really didn’t feel like making an ass out of himself in front of everyone, but most of all he didn’t want to embarrass himself in front the beautiful woman leading him there. He already assumed that he had no chance with her, she was way beyond his league in his opinion. He just wanted to have these next few minutes to go by as good as they had when he began talking to her, and doing something foolish would have ruined the entire experience.

“Now,” Amira said placing her hand on his hip as traditional ballroom music began to play. “Your friend taught you enough for at least one complete dance, correct?”

“I, I think so, yeah,” Spike tepidly agreed, his hands hesitating inches away from her body before he swallowed, swearing inwardly once more at his height as he took a more feminine position in the dance, reaching up to her shoulder while her hand rested near his hip. “If it’s a slower song I can manage.” 

“I don’t think that will be an issue,” Amira nodded, taking one of Spike’s hands and holding it. “Shall we begin?”

He took a step forward, coaxing her back and continuing in a simple, albeit at least functioning  box step, mentally timing his steps to flow in time with the music and doing his best to distract himself away from her scent, one of honeysuckle and cinnamon.

“How am I doing?” he questioned, glancing up at her face for a fleeting moment, before retreating to the safety of their hands. “Not up to snuff compared to what you’re used to, I bet.”

“You’re doing just fine,” she replied, taking her hand off his hip for a moment so she could make him look at her once more. “When dancing it’s best to simply let the music flow with you.”

“I’ll try to remember that,” Spike said, nodding like it was the best words he had ever heard. After a moment, he gathered up the courage to ask her a question: “What made you want to dance with me?”

Amira smiled, releasing her grip from his hand and placing her now free hand on his jawline. “Allow me to ask something in return Spike,” she said, staring him square in his eyes. “What have you thought about since I asked you?”

“Asked me what?” Spike questioned, caught off guard at her touch on his face.

“To dance of course.” Amira laughed. “Have the troubles that plagued your mind once made themselves known?”

“No, nothing like that,” Spike countered. “I’ve just been thinking about how to not look stupid in front of someone as—oh.” The realization hit him like a train. “That’s why?”

“Yes,” Amira answered, leaning into Spike closer. “As I said before, dance is a wonderful way to forget your present troubles.” Without warning, she pressed her beautiful, full lips on his forehead, catching him completely off guard. “Now shall we continue to ease your troubled thoughts?”

He tightened his grip on her hand briefly at the kiss, embarrassed at the action and surprised at it as well. “I-I mean, yes. If you want.”

“Of course.” Amira nodded, setting herself up so they could continue. “You may lead.”

He offered another embarrassed smile and did just that, guiding her through another simple dance maneuver, only this time, gathering the courage to give her a small dip. A surprised laughed escaped her lips as Spike brought her back up, her smile making him more confident by the second. Minutes passed and the two were still on the floor, completely lost in the music as they swayed in step with the beat.

“You led me to believe you weren’t able to dance well,” Amira chimed, coming back up from another dip. “You’ve done very well thus far.”

“You gave me confidence,” Spike honestly answered. “I don’t know how you’re able to do that so well.”

“Perhaps that confidence always resided inside you,” she retorted, smiling widely as they spun around slowly. “You simply may have needed the right person to set it free.”

“You really know how to give a guy a big head,” Spike replied, his own smile matching hers. “Your mind is as beautiful as your body.” He winced a little in embarrassment at his words, but after a moment, his damn foolish grin returned.

“Quite the charmer too I see.” Amira grinned as the music began to die.

“A charmer would just tell you what you want to hear. You said I was honest earlier,” he replied.

“Indeed I did.” She nodded, staring him in the eyes once more. “And when it comes to appearance, you certainly have been blessed yourself.”

“Maybe if I wanted to attract underage girls. I look too much like a boy.” He let out a tsk. “I mean, I have to look up at you if I want to see your eyes.”

“Size means nothing, Spike,” Amira said, running a hand through his hair. “The exterior does help, no one can deny that fact, but what truly matters is one’s heart.” Her hand slowly traveled from the top of his head, past his ear, across his jaw line and finally resting under his chin. “And from what I’ve seen, yours is quite beautiful.”

That seemed to actually disarm him. He felt a small sting of tears at her words and he smiled up at her with a childlike enthusiasm. “Not as beautiful as yours,” he replied, without a trace of doubt.

Amira smiled once again, but this time pulling him into her body. Spike normally would instantly become tense at such an action, but in the short amount of time they had spent together he seemed to have just felt right to him. Without a moment’s hesitation Spike wrapped his arms around her waist, feeling for the first time just how soft her skin felt. It seemed even smoother than the fine silk that covered the rest of her body.

“Amira…” he trailed off, mesmerized by her touch, her feel, her words, everything.

“Spike,” she answered as her hands traveled up his back. “You’re—”

The music picked up once more, but this time it was completely different. Instead of sounding like the Equestrian waltz, like Spike was familiar was used to, it sounded something he would have actually expected from this region, and the part that seemed to unnerve him was that the pace was quickening. Spike’s eyes traveled to Amira’s face, her eyes were in the direction of the band and her lower lip was sensually being held between her teeth. Soon enough she looked back down to him, ending her embrace by placing her hands on his shoulders.

“You showed me how you danced.” She beamed, standing tall with otherworldly confidence. “But allow me to show you how we Saddle Arabians dance.”

Amira gently pushed Spike away from the dance floor, much to his dismay, but before he could object he saw a few women dressed in the same fashion as her took the floor as well. Not that it really mattered to him, his focused remained on Amira and the sound of the drums that started to pound faster with every second.

“I’ve never really done anything like this before,” he stammered out in a blind panic, his nerves getting the better of him as he continued to stare at Amira. “I-I mean I’ve seen tapes, but, I don’t think they’re accurate—I know I’m not that—”

“What are you speaking of?” Amira questioned. “In Saddle Arabia, the women dance.”

“You mean dance dance. Oh thank the gods,” Spike muttered under his breath.

Amira placed Spike on a chair near the dance floor and with a quick twirl she returned to the floor, flanked by women that almost matched her beauty. Looking to either direction they nodded at one another before looking straight forward, or in Amira’s case, square into Spike’s eyes. Suddenly the music stopped, prompting a confused look from Spike, but in an instant the drums sounded again Amira and her fellow dancers struck a pose that nearly stopped his heart. Their arms shot into the air as their backs arched, leaning back as if they were in the throes of ecstasy, their breasts amplified by the act. Amira trailed a finger down her chin, in between her cleavage, then to her bellybutton, never taking her eyes off of Spike. She let a hand cross from her stomach to her side, smiling all the while.

Those to either side mirrored the action in perfect unison, but Spike was far too concentrated on the one directly before him to give them a second thought. The music quickly began to begin again prompting Amira and her counterparts to move in unison. The silk that trailed along her body flew into the air with every movement, amplifying the sheer awe of the spectacle. Every beat of the drums prompted Amira’s hips to move in the most seductive of ways, side to side, back and forth her body swayed, each time becoming even more alluring with every position.

Spike only absently realized his jaw was open. Yet he made no attempt to shut it, wanting nothing to break the spell she had cast over him in her sublime beauty.

The drums continued to beat, and Amira continued to dance, sweat beads starting to form on her stomach, some even trailing down to the lower half of her dress. Taking the transparent scarf that was wrapped around her neck she began to use it as a makeshift flag, further emphasizing every movement she made.

“Amira,” he breathed out, swallowing at her every gesture, every small action.

Amira suddenly approached him, as if she had heard his silent calls of longing. Her body continued to flow with the beat as she glided towards him, stopping only when she was within an arm’s reach. Allowing Spike to take in every single sensual, beautiful detail of her body in motion.

His head throbbed as he stared at her, drunk off the poetry she wrote with her body. He let out a small, pleased moan at the woman, desire obvious on his face as he briefly shut his eyes in order to remind himself to breath. He self-consciously crossed his legs, letting himself have at least an ounce of dignity as she turned him into mushed clay.

Taking advantage of the moment Amira flung her scarf around his neck, wrapping the loose end around her other hand she effectively controlled where his attention would lay. Her back arched once again, this time pushing her chest what seemed like mere inches from Spike’s face. Again while he was distracted, she slid onto his lap as the music suddenly stopped.

Looking to Spike squarely in the eyes as sweat dripped off her body, Amira’s heavy breath washed over Spike’s face. There came, for a brief moment, a green spark to his cat-like eyes. Without his normal hesitation, Spike’s hands reached forward, resting on the woman’s knees and the erection he so desperately tried to hide earlier showed, making a small tent under the fabric of his pants. He breathed out a lustful pant and bit at his lip with teeth that seemed slightly sharper than moments before as his hands wandered upwards, to her thighs.

As quick as it came, it left, the emerald spark gone, instead replaced with the wide, innocent eyes of the boy again. He looked down to where his hands sat and apologized, blushing. Then, once he noticed his engorged shaft, and how it was resting dangerously close to Amira’s womanhood, he froze, his apologies dead on his lips at the shock and embarrassment.

“I…” he finally stammered out, the first word that came from him to make sense.

“Don’t be...” Amira sighed, dragging a hand through his hair before resting it on the back of his head.

“That was… amazing,” he said, refusing to look anywhere but her eyes as he caught his breath. A part of him was starting to think he got more of a workout than her when it came to the dance. “You’re amazing.”

Amira’s free hand slowly traveled to his chest, resting only when her hand fell on his fast beating heart. “As are you,” she said leaning into him again. “As are you.”

 He ran on instinct, reaching up to put his hand on her back, the fact she was dangerously close to him and the fact that his manhood still refused to retreat back briefly forgotten as he held her, for the moment his lust for her body sated, and instead came a longing for companionship. For her to speak. For him to know her.

“Amira…” He weakly smiled, bravely taking to running his hand gently across her shoulders. “Just saying your name’s nice, Amira. Your family made the right call.”

“No one has ever spoken so highly of my name before,” Amira sighed, pausing inches away from his lips. “It’s most pleasing that I can bring you happiness by a simple word.”

 He swallowed deeply, staring at her lips. Spike felt the maddening urge to kiss her, but at the same time refused. It was naive, childish even, but he didn’t want a kiss like that to be a lusting one. He wanted it to be something really worthwhile, something that was a connection between them, a promise. So instead, he blushed and turned his head, offering his cheek to her.

Amira tilted her head with a knowing smile before quickly, yet gently, placing her lips on the cheek presented, sending a wave of warmth through Spike’s body. After her lips parted from him, he turned to face her yet again, only now his entire face was flushed red with embarrassment.

Spike let one more wave of courage come to him and he quickly blurted out, oblivious of his surroundings. “Can I do the same?”

A brief laugh came from Amira’s lips before her eyes fell squarely on his once more. “Of course,” she nodded, presenting her cheek to him.

He smiled up at her and leaned forward, giving her soft cheek a delicate peck, realizing after the fact that he could taste the salt of her sweat on his lips. And he loved it.

“S-Spike!” a familiar, yet heavily slurred voice called out, ripping him off of cloud nine like a harpoon. “Spike!”

He froze, looking as helpless as a drowning man, before turning to glance towards the voice. A part of him debated on keeping silent, just to see if the voice would pass. 

“Spike!” the voice called again, this time accompanied by the sound of a chair falling over and a glass tipping onto the counter.

He grimaced, finally accepting the end. “Yeah?” he called out.

“Help me!” she slurred out. “I-I made a horrible mishtake!”

“G-get Applejack to help!” he countered. “I’m in the middle of something.”

“She left with Rare ten minutes ago!” 

“Fluttershy?” he asked, desperately trying to cling to the moment with Amira.

“She’s tha problem!”

“Twilight?”

“Jus’ help me!” 

“Pink—oh who am I kidding on that one?” he said to himself. Spike looked once more at Amira. “I need to go help my friend. Can you wait for me?”

“I will.” Amira nodded, rising to her feet. “Go to your friend, she seems to need you in more ways then one.”

Spike shot up. “Yeah, I’ll go. And I’ll be right back.” He took off, nearly running through the bar to find Dash.

When he finally found Rainbow his eyes almost popped out of his head at what he saw. She was on her back, fighting off a certain pink haired woman who was no longer wearing her shirt, or undershirt for that matter.

“What the—” Spike put a hand up to his forehead and took a few steps around, looking to see if anyone caught on. “Guys. Really? Here?”

“Don’t jus’ stand there!” Rainbow slurred, briefly reaching a hand in his direction before throwing back in its former position to block Fluttershy’s drunken affections. “Help!”

Spike quickly took her hand and pulled, tugging desperately at Dash to pull her away. “Fluttershy, stop,” he ordered.

“S-she’s so… hot,” Fluttershy stuttered, wrapping her arms around Dash’s waist. “I want to… my mouth…”

“No you don’t,” Spike argued. “You’re just really drunk. You know Dash isn’t into… what you’re into,” he finished, scratching at his nose. He looked at her, the sight of her nearly nude doing nothing to him, it having happened before in the past, and Spike thinking of her as much of a sister as Twilight really killed any sort of eroticism he could be feeling. “How did you even get this wasted? Weren’t you supposed to be controlling yourself?”

“Rainbow was so sweet…” she replied attempting, and failing, to take off Dash’s pants. “She got me appletinis!”

“Man, where’s Twilight when you need her?” Spike swore, reaching to grab Fluttershy and pull her off.

“I didn’t think it’d get that bad!” Rainbow suddenly blurted out. “I thought it wasn’t that much!”

“Come on, Fluttershy,” he instructed, looking around once more. Thankfully, the few remaining patrons were lost in a scenario much like the one Fluttershy and Dash found themselves in, and paid both of them no mind. Thank the gods this wasn’t out in the streets, though. “Not while we’re in Arabia, please.”

“I only put three shots in her drinks!” Dash continued, ignoring Spike completely. “One-five-one isn’t even strong!”

Spike had no idea if it was or not. But he could guess. “You’re so stupid. I should just leave you like this,” he snapped.

“No!” Rainbow pleaded, desperately grabbing at his arm. “I’m so sorry! Sorry! Okay?!” 

“And how will you make it up to me?” Spike asked.

“A hundred bits!” she said desperately. “or two hundred! Jus’ help!”

“Ok.” He cleared his throat. “I think I saw Twilight looking for you earlier, Fluttershy.”

“T-Twilight?” Fluttershy said, popping up to her knees. “R-really?”

“Completely.” He nodded. “I mean, I think you should just put on your shirt, hunt her down, and get somewhere quiet where you won’t cause trouble.”

“M-my shirt?” Fluttershy said looking down to a bright blue frilly bra. “Oh my goodness!” She immediately wrapped herself up in her arms, squishing her bulbous mounds to the point where they nearly popped out all together. “I need to leave… right now!”

“P-put your shirt on at least!” he begged. “I don’t want anyone to get any ideas around you!”

“R-right…” Fluttershy nodded, looking around the area, unsteadily reaching around in an attempt to feel for her missing shirt. 

“Just…” he sighed, moving to her shirt then putting it over her head, guiding first one arm, than the other. A quick reach around her to pull her hair free, and Spike gave a satisfied nod. “There.”

“Thank you Spike,” Fluttershy smiled, wrapping her arms around his neck. “Where would we be without you?”

He returned the smile, giving her a small pat on the stomach. “I don’t know,” he honestly replied. “But it couldn’t be anywhere good.”

Fluttershy slowly staggered to her feet, using Spike as a post to balance. “I guess we should be going,” Fluttershy tried to take a step, but she nearly fell over, in fact if not for Spike acting as a post, she would have fallen flat on her face. “B-but maybe you could takes us?”

He looked over to where Amira still waited for him, then back to the two drunk women. Finally, he sighed. “Yeah. I’ll take you girls to your room. Just… give me a sec, alright?”

“We’ll be here,” Fluttershy nodded, plopping onto a seat. “Take your time.”

He turned, moving back to where he had been moments before with the foreign beauty. “Amira,” Spike called out.

The call of her name brought her attention to the young man making his way to her. The smile on her face only grew with each step he took towards her, until finally he stood before her. However her smile became a concerned frown when she saw that Spike seemed to not share her enthusiasm.

“Something troubling you?” she asked, placing her hand on his shoulder.

“I have to leave. My friends are pretty out of it. I’m not sure if they could make it back without my help,” he answered, looking down at his feet.

“You’re friends are very fortunate to have you, Spike,” Amira nodded, looking over to the two women he assumed were the ones in question. “Especially now.”

“Is there any way I can see you again?” he asked, a small tinge of desperation in his voice.

“Of course,” Amira answered, placing a hand on his head. “All you need to do is find me.”

“Where?” Spike questioned.

“You’ll know when you see it.” She nodded, giving him a quick wink before she turned to the entryway. “It was truly wonderful meeting you Spike.”

“You too… Amira,” he answered, giving a weak, half-hearted wave her direction.

Amira silently waved back before exiting the casbah with a handful of others, leaving Spike to stand alone in the middle of the empty room. He really wished she wasn’t so cryptic with him, but he did expect something along those lines coming from her.

“Spike!” Rainbow called out, bringing him back to the real world. “You ready yet?!”

“Yeah.” He stared after Amira until she was gone from his view, then turned back to his friends. “Let’s go.”
> Morning After
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The sun slowly rose above the dunes, bathing the barren and windswept landscape with its rays. The light continued to march across the desert until it came upon the stone walls that stood strong against the encroaching desert sand. The walls may have been able to stop the sand from enveloping the city but they were no match for the power of the sun. Within minutes they yielded to the light, revealing a massive city barely awake. A few people walked the streets, but it would easily take another hour before commerce began once again. As the sun continued its slow march upward a small beam of its light found a window, aimed directly at a young man with a messy set of green hair.

He let out a displeased groan, weakly shifting on his bed to try and return to sleep, covering his head with a soft, velvety pillow. The sun didn’t relent in its assault on him, almost as if Celestia herself was purposefully casting the light on him to wake up. Finally, he sat up, frowning as he smacked his tongue against the roof of his mouth and stretched, taking stock of the room he was in.

It was definitely a bigger one then what he had at Twilight’s palace, but then again that room was only meant for one person, this one was meant for two. With that fact in mind he looked over to his right, seeing the bed next to his still had one clearly passed out occupant, snoring in a very un-princesslike manner as the blankets that surrounded her rose and fell with her every breath.

Spike looked over at her with a lopsided grin, briefly watching the rise and fall of her chest like he was her caretaker. Finally, he stood, walking over to a small suitcase filled with clothes. Grabbing a pair of pants, he stepped into the bathroom and stripped, stepping into an extravagant shower.

Rarity must of been ecstatic at seeing this place, Spike thought, running a finger over the marble tub as the water trickled down onto his body. His thoughts turned to Amira. Perhaps another morning he would of thought of her dance, the fullness of her breasts, her developed hips, the softness of her skin. Those sights gave him more fuel to his fire than any video at home could ever provide. However, this morning, his thoughts were far more chaste. Spike thought of the low, near tenor of her voice, the haunting eyes that even now under the heat of the water caused his skin to break into gooseflesh. He thought of her words, sweet as honey and promising something… something more. Shutting his eyes, he leaned forward onto the marble wall the tub jutted up against.

He was a fool. He should of asked her to… Furrowing his brow, he sighed. He knew he wouldn’t want her to come with him. Not this sudden. That was simply his body wanting a release, that wasn’t what he really wanted here. As much as he wanted her—and every pore of his skin knew that was the truth—he longed for more than her touch. He wanted her heart. It didn’t matter what her age was. It didn’t matter her position here, be it whore or queen. The only thing that mattered to Spike right now was how she made him feel complete, even if their time spent together was a moment. It was more than lust.

Wasn’t it?

Spike sighed, giving a slow, unsure nod as the water trickled down his back. He had never really felt this way about someone. The closest that came to his mind was Rarity, and that was a one-sided longing, while this was…

Swallowing, he raised his hands up and let them fall against his sides with a wet smack. He liked to think that she wasn’t just speaking honey in his ears last night. She seemed far too sincere for that, but… it was a nagging thought all the same, one that stuck with him as he turned off the water and stepped out into the cold floor, the sudden temperature change making him clench his teeth in shock as his manhood shrank into his pelvis, scared into hiding.

Quickly toweling off, he left the room in his briefs, swiping his feet fruitlessly across the flooring in a bid to warm them.

“I don’t even know how it’d get that cold,” Spike muttered to himself, hunching over to don a pair of pants. “Magic in the flooring? Geez.”

Hoisting the waist up to his knees, he struggled for a moment against his clothing, a leg refusing to join its brother. He finally gave a heroic tug and stumbled backward from the pull, landing on the floor with a yelp, his pants still only half-on as he lay sprawled out on his back.

“Maybe I should of just slept in.”

“Spike?” Twilight yawned from the bedroom. “You’re… you’re already awake?”

“Yeah,” he answered, not bothering to rise. “Yeah, I am.”

“That’s a change of pace,” she said as the sound of her crawling out of bed echoed in Spike’s ears. “Usually I have to drag you out of bed, what’s the occasion?”

“National ‘they need heavier curtains’ day.” Rising, he finally fumbled and got his pants on. “And what about you?” he asked, throwing on his shirt and taking to buttoning it. “I mean, last night should of kept you down for a little longer.”

“I didn’t drink that much,” Twilight replied, stretching herself out, exposing her bare back to him. “I left with Rarity and Applejack, thought Fluttershy could handle you and Rainbow just fine.”

“I was the one handling Fluttershy.” He glanced away from Twilight, giving her at least a hair of privacy as she began her own morning routine. 

“Really?” she asked looking back to him with a cocked eyebrow. “Did Rainbow put something in her drink again?”

“Yeah. A five-oh-five, or a one-one-five, or something like that. You know I don’t know those sort of things.” Yet, he mentally added.

Twilight froze in place, her eyes wide open as a single bead of sweat formed on her temple. “You mean one-fifty-one?” she asked slowly turning to face him.

“Sure, I guess.” He glanced at her, her nude body, much like Fluttershy’s, not phasing him in the slightest, their years of being family breaking any sort of lust he could potentially have for her.

Twilight sat down on the bed and took a huge breath in before placing a hand on her bare chest, exhaling as if she just had a brush with death. “Thank the Goddesses nothing happened,” she sighed, using her other hand to wipe away the sweat from her brow. “Her libido completely takes control when she’s on that stuff… literally everyone's a target.” Her gaze quickly fell back to Spike once more. “I’m surprised she didn’t try coming onto you.”

“Well, she’s known me since I was a kid. Plus I didn’t think she was  into… you know.” He gave an implied roll of his wrist.

“Trust me, she is…” Twilight said. “Don’t even get me started on the first night the girls and I went out on the town.”

“Was that the night I found her asleep on your bedroom floor?” he replied. “Or am I thinking of a different night?”

Twilight’s pupils shrank into pinpricks and she glanced away, trying to think of a good answer for his question. “I should get in the shower,” she said, quickly walking past him, but not before giving him a quick kiss on his forehead. “I’ll be a little while, you check up on the rest of the girls, okay?”

“Alright.” He nodded and headed toward the door. Pausing, he turned, cupping a hand to his mouth to call across to the shut bathroom door. “Hope those diagrams you have in your room back home help you two out.”

“Now, Spike!” Twilight yelled from inside the the bathroom, the sound of water splashing against marble drowning out any other noise.

Laughing to himself, Spike turned the handle and walked out of the room.

The hallway was pristine, grand, and open, with windows that formed a checkerboard pattern and lined the golden archways that towered overhead. Spike walked down the hallway, passing by a guard standing next to a door leading to another bedroom.

“Who’s here?” Spike questioned the man.

“That is not my place to say, dragonkin,” the guard replied after a close examination of his eyes. “But she is the sole survivor of her house. I have been tasked to insure her safety within these halls.”

He measured the guard for a moment, before nodding.  “Can you point me to lady Applejack’s room?”

“Gladly,” the guard answered, pointing down the hall. “Pay mind to her rest, according to the previous guard she had a suitor last night.”

“I’ll keep that in mind.” He gave a nod and was off, turning, then going down a little farther along the hall until he came to a door. He knocked, crossing his arms and waiting for a response.

Muffled sounds came from the other side of the door as well as a pair of voices he recognized all too well. The sound of heavier than usual footsteps soon followed, ending with the latch that kept the door coming undone. As the door opened Spike was greeted with an odd combination of cleavage and flannel, instantly telling him who answered the door.

“Mornin’ sugar,” Applejack yawned, trying her best to rub the sleep from her eyes. “What can I do ya for? And what time is it anyway?”

“Eight or so.” He rubbed the back of his head. “Honestly, I’m used to you being up earlier. You just getting around?”

“Pretty much.” Applejack stretched, coming dangerously close to exposing herself in the unbuttoned shirt she wore. “Rarity kinda convinced me that this was a vacation anyway.”

“Well, you both deserve it. I can’t think of anyone as hard of a worker as you guys.” He smiled. After a moment, he had a thought come to him. “Can I talk with you for a few? I could use some advice.”

“Sure thing, bucko.” She smiled, looking down to pat him on the head, then realized her current state of dress, or undress, to be more accurate. “Sorry Spike,” she said as she fumbled with the buttons on her top. “Didn’t mean fer ya ta see that.”

“Saw worse before. Don’t worry about it,” Spike replied, then paused. “Is Rarity dressed enough for me to come in?”

“I’ll ask,” Applejack said turning her head back into the room. “Hey Rare! Ya decent yet?”

“In the shower, darling!” the sing-song call of Rarity replied.

“That’ll be another hour then.” Applejack sighed, shaking her head. “Wanna talk somewhere else?”

“Your call. I’m the one getting in your hair,” Spike quickly answered.

“Be safer elsewhere,” Applejack said scratching her head. “Ya know how she gets when people she ain’t expecting sees her in anything other than one of them fancy outfits she has.”

“Yeah, I can’t even count the amount of times I went to the boutique and she freaked out because she was wearing a torn shirt or something.”

“And how.” Applejack laughed. “Ya think that bar’ll be open at this hour? That’d be a nice place ta talk.”

“I’d guess so. The people here seem to have no problem drinking any time they get a moment.”

“Mac would love it here then.” Applejack smiled. “Alright, let’s get goin’.”

A walk later, they came to the casbah and tossed open the doors. Already, the women were in the midst of their sultry dances. Spike stared for a few lingering moments, before averting his eyes.

“Early, but want a drink?” he quickly stammered out to Applejack, hiding his flushed face.

“I’d normally oblige ta the kindness Spike.” Applejack gave a knowing chuckle on noticing his reaction. “But it’s just too early fer that, even fer me.”

“R-right, yeah. I understand.”

“So,” she began, taking a seat at the closest table, kicking her feet up and patting at the chair beside her, “what ya wanna talk about?”

Spike sat next to her, kneading his fingers together. “I trust you a lot, you know? I trust all of you guys, but you and Twilight I think I trust the most.”

“I think I know where this is goin’...” Applejack said with a hint of concern, removing her feet from the table and placing an arm on Spike’s shoulder. “What do ya wanna know?”

“How’d you and Rarity decide to get together?” he asked. “I mean, were you the one who made the first move? How could you tell she was interested? I…” Swallowing, he decided to tip his cards a little, so it didn’t look like a question out of the blue. “There was this… person last night and...” Spike spared a glance her way. “And I want to make sure I’m not being stupid about it, I guess.” He glanced down to her ring. “I just thought you might be the woman for the job on this.”

Applejack slightly jumped back in her seat, caught completely off guard by both the questions and revelations that Spike had chose to confide in her. Bringing a hand to the back of her neck she looked to the open sky before casting her eyes back to him.

“That’s… that’s a whole lot ta take in sugar,” she finally said, to which she received a downtrodden sigh as a reply. “But don’t get me wrong, I’m honored that ya think I’m the right person fer this it’s just… unexpected, that’s all.”

“Sorry,” he answered, looking down at the table. “I, I just don’t have any sort of you know, experience on this, and I want to make sure I’m not being stupid about it.”

“I completely understand Spike,” Applejack said patting him on the back, “but if I could tell ya anything, stuff like that ya learn as ya go.”

“I’m not the best at that,” Spike answered. “I think if I screw up, I won’t have a second chance. You didn’t see her last night, she’s…” He struggled, unable to think of a word. “Otherworldly,” he decided.

“Spike…” Applejack said sternly, grabbing his face so he would look her in the eyes, “Let me tell ya a little somethin’ ‘bout me.” Applejack let his face go, but the two’s eyes remained connected by an unbreakable tether. “When I was a bit younger, I was a whole lot like you, in terms of relationships that is.”

“You were?” he questioned, amazed at the fact.

“Damn straight.” She nodded. “I was so scared of messin’ things up with someone that I didn’t even bother tryin’... ya wanna know what that lead to?”

Spike stared at her, waiting for her to continue.

“It lead ta cold, long nights, cursin’ myself fer bein’ a damn coward,” she elaborated, “but the worst part was that I was alone, and that I knew I could do something about it.”

Spike wryly smiled. “That advice is so like you.”

“I ain’t done yet Spike,” Applejack retorted with a smile. “Like I said, I was always alone, but when the gal I liked my senior year of high school went off with someone I knew was no good fer ‘em I decided that enough was enough. I’d lost out too many times on love, and I wasn’t gonna lose no more.”

“But why Rarity?” Spike questioned. “How did you know to ask her? How did you know it’d work?”

“I was gettin’ ta that,” Applejack replied, rubbing Spike’s hair. “Now let me finish alright?”

He nodded, staring up at her.

“Anyway, as I was sayin’,” Applejack continued, bringing the hand that was once on his head to her chin. “I pretty much just started taken chances with folks, if I liked ‘em I’d ask, some say yes some say no, some would last one date, some would last a coupla months.”

“So you didn’t have a… I dunno, a gut feeling about her?” Spike asked.

“Well, given all the years we’d been friends, I don’t think it was one of those ‘love at first sight’ kinda deals,” Applejack pondered, rubbing her chin once more, “but after realizin’ that I’d been lookin’ at her more often than not I decided that I might as well just give it a shot. ‘Cause ya really don’t know if it’ll become anything unless ya give it a go.”

“So like you to just take a plunge,” Spike said. “I wish I had half your guts sometimes.”

“Took a lot more guts fer Rarity,” Applejack nodded, “given the way she was raised and all, she was scared ta say yes ta a second date.”

“Rarity’s always been brave,” Spike agreed. “Brave, kind, and willing to go all-in when it was important to people that matter to her.” He gave a small shove to Applejack’s shoulder. “At least you two have that in common.”

“I reckon we do.” Applejack shrugged, “but I guess what the main thing I’m trying ta tell ya is that it’s better ta have loved and lost than ta never love at all… or somethin’ like that, Rarity said it, not me.”

“Actually, Alfred Lord Tennyson said it,” Spike corrected. “Twilight had me sort his works at the library a few years back.”

“Why am I not surprised?” Applejack laughed, giving Spike a hearty slap on the shoulder. “But ya still get what I’m sayin’ right?”

“I do. And it helps.” He rubbed where AJ had slapped him, for sure it was going to bruise. “See? This is why Twilight still asks for your advice, even though she’s a protegee for the princess.”

“Twilight’s more of a book knowledge kinda girl,” Applejack admitted. “I’m a tad bit more practical than her.”

“And speaking of practical advice…” The boy rose, offering his hand to her, even though she was close to eye-level with him while sitting. “This, uh, lady… she’s sort of classy too, like Rarity. What kind of presents should I be looking for?”

“Lavender scented soap,” Applejack said without hesitation. “Or some kinda fancy jewels, but ya gotta remember, sometimes the only gift they want is yer company.”

“Well, I’m too poor for jewels, but I’ll remember that bit about company.” He smiled, the expression healthier than it was before he talked with her. “You ever think about a self-help book?”

“Me? Write?” Applejack chuckled. “Ya remember who yer talkin’ ta right?”

“Have Rarity write. She’s got a flare for the dramatic. You can dictate.” He laughed a little. “But I do mean it. Thanks, AJ.”

“Don’t mention it, sug,” Applejack said, standing up. “I should probably be headed back right now, Rarity actually might be done in the shower by now.”

“Just in time for her to be trying on her fifth blouse, because the others didn’t work in the lighting,” Spike prophesied, years of working under Rarity’s meticulous eye giving him an uncanny sense on what she was thinking.

“Yer probably right,” Applejack said, shaking her head, “but given the time ya woke me up it’s got me wonderin’ if the other girls are movin’ yet?”

 “If Dash and Fluttershy are, they’re not going to be happy about it,” he said. “I had to haul them to their rooms.”

“Wow,” Applejack said, tipping her hat. “RD spiked Shy’s drinks agai,n didn’t she?”

“Of course. And then you know how Fluttershy gets…”

“Woe ta those within arms reach of ‘Drunkershy’,” Applejack said in a mocking tone, giving a wave of her fingers. “Honestly, I’m surprised she didn’t take a go at you.”

“Well, I guess Dash looked enough like a young boy that I wasn’t on her radar,” Spike replied with a smirk. “That, or maybe I don’t look grown enough yet.” He gave a deprecating laugh, but didn’t seem all that depressed about it. “You’re the farmer, you know you can’t harvest before a crop’s ready.”

“That ya can’t Spike, that ya can’t.” Applejack nodded, patting him on the head, “but I’m sure I was just a quick stop on a mission ta check on all the girls, ya should probably wake the rest of ‘em up if they ain’t awake yet, them delegations are bound ta start sometime soon.”

“I’m on the case,” he said, giving a smart salute.

“Then go beat feet!” 

He shot off, leaving AJ in the dust and bolting around a corner, down another large, expansive hallway, where silk curtains blew a soothing air across his skin, and then to a large room filled with books. Pausing, he stood for a moment, scratching his head.

“Uh… I think I took a wrong turn,” he muttered under his breath, glancing around at the unfamiliar faces. He turned, ready to march back down the hall.

He quickly left, turning, taking another turn, then wandering through a hallway that angled away from another, before going down another large, expansive hallway, where silk curtains blew a soothing air across his skin, and then to a large room filled with books.

He tilted his head. “How in the hell,” he flatly stated, rather than questioned.

“Lost?” a very deep voice said from behind him as the thumping of heavy metal boots approached him. “It is rather easy for someone to misplace themselves here if they aren’t careful.”

He looked behind him and spotted Al’Kair. “Yeah,” he agreed. “I might of taken a wrong turn. Or two…”

“If your goal was the other madam’s rooms you took about five.” He smiled, closing the book he was holding. “I assume you would appreciate my assistance in relocating them?”

“Yeah…” He sighed, defeated. “If you’re not busy.”

“Not currently,” he replied, putting the book on a random shelf. “but perhaps I shall be soon.” Al’Kair’s voice seemed to change at the tail end of his statement, turning from a kind and fatherly tone to something darker, but changing back quick enough. “Shall we be off?”

“Uh, sure,” he answered, blinking. “Lead the way.”

With a quick nod Al’Kair silently motioned Spike to follow him. The two walked through corridor after corridor, each one revealing something Spike hadn’t seen in his brief time at the palace. One lead to a room full of weapons of all types, another to one full of blankets and pillows, even one full of the purest gold and finest gems. He had to be especially careful with that one, for though he did have incredible control over his primal, bred-in desires that room whispered sweet nothings into his ears, hard enough that his skin for a brief moment became unnaturally tough and leathery. Finally after minutes of twists and turns Al’Kair had lead Spike to a hallway he actually recognized.

“Here we are,” he said, pointing to a door about thirty feet to their right. “Madam Dash and Madam Fluttershy’s room is just down there.”

 Spike rubbed at his mouth, glancing behind them. “I was watching that whole time and still have no idea how we got here,” he admitted. “But thanks.”

“When one lives in a place long enough.” Al’Kair smiled turning back around. “Best wishes for the day Spike.”

 “Wait,” Spike called out. “How’d you know I was looking for Dash and Fluttershy?”

“The Princess is already up and about,” Al’Kair answered, turning his head towards the boy. “And I walked into Madam Jack as she made her way back to her room.”

“Oh.” Another pause. “Hey, Al’Kair… you wouldn’t happen to know if they maybe sell scented soaps or something at market.”

“Scented soaps?” Al’Kair asked, this time turning to face him completely.

“Yeah,” he said with a nonchalant sniff, trying to look relaxed. “Lavender, maybe. Something a girl might like.”

“Ah, in that case, yes they do.” Al’Kair nodded with a proud smile. “I wish you the best of luck with whoever it is that has caught your eye.”

“Thanks.” Spike blushed a bit at the attention, but his smile soon came out too. “I’m gonna need the luck. She’s something else.”

“I can assume.” He moved back to the boy, placing his hand on Spike’s shoulder before walking off again. “Delegation begins in an hour, so please insure they are expedient.”

“I will,” he agreed, turning to the door. He raised a hand and gave a brisk knock, standing at attention as he waited for an answer.

Close to a minute passed and there was still no answer, making him wonder if the two of them were still passed out drunk in their beds where he had left them. He knocked on the door again, meeting the same response. Growing slightly frustrated he rose his fist to prepare for the mother of all knocks, but before his fist slammed into the door a small crease appeared in the door along with a very quiet and tired voice.

“H-hello?” Fluttershy mumbled, keeping the door slightly closed. “Who’s there?”

“Good morning,” Spike said. “Did you sleep ok?”

“Spike?” she said pushing the door open a little farther to take a better look at him. “You’re awake before Twilight?”

“She’s up. Was just getting ready while I checked on everyone. Considering some of us had a rough night.”

“Oh, right...” she said, opening the door a little further, just so Spike could see her face. “Sorry about that. I hope I didn’t come onto you.”

“You never do,” Spike replied, raising a brow. “And everyone’s been asking me why this morning. I think I deserve an answer some time.”

“I can be a bit unlike myself when I have too much,” Fluttershy said, sinking her head lower. “I’ve had more than one night that I haven’t exactly been proud of myself in the morning.”

“Still doesn’t explain why everyone but me has to bat you away,” he grumbled, seeming to pout like a child. “I mean, I’ve heard—and seen—some of the stories Twilight’s told me, and I saw you and Dash last night.”

“I honestly don’t know Spike.” Fluttershy sighed. “Maybe I just see you too much as my baby brother or son or something… Wait… did you say D-Dash?”

“Yeah,” he agreed, tossing his arms up in exasperation. “And I mean, I have a better figure than her! Come on!”

A small smile came to Fluttershy’s lips as she fought back a laugh, the action seemed to convince her to fully open the door, granting Spike a look at what most men his age would commit mass murder for. She wore a transparent, light blue night gown, with matching panties adorned with a daisy embroidery. The fact that her bare breasts nearly burst out of it made it clear that it was about two cup sizes too small, and it still perplexed him as to how she managed to fit them both into the thing without having it tear. 

Spike was readily able to admit she was beautiful. Every one of his friends were beautiful in their own way, but, Rarity being the exception, by the time he grew up enough to realize what he liked on a body, he considered them family, and the years of closeness they all shared had left all of them less than self-conscious around one-another. Spike knew if anyone else had entered the room but him or one of the girls, Fluttershy would immediately run to the bathroom to hide in embarrassment.

“Dash still down for the count?” he asked, sparing Fluttershy and her ensemble only a glance as he entered, and nearly tripping over Pinkie, who lay sprawled out on the floor, her mouth open and tongue hanging loosely out the side as she slept like a corpse.

“She’s still three sheets to the wind as they say,” Fluttershy said, closing the door behind her, “but I’m pretty sure we can wake them up with the right amount of coaxing.”

“As long as your coaxing isn’t like last night,” he replied easily. “Dash is small enough that I’m sure you could of broke bones.”

Fluttershy’s face turned a shade of red as her hand traveled up to her mouth. “O-oh my.”

“I don’t even want to know what happened after I left the room last night,” he said briskly. “Anyway, let’s get her and Pinkie up.”

“Waaaay ahead of you!” a chipper voice called out from the floor. Pinkie scuttled across the ground in her pink pajamas like a cockroach and rose in one fluid wave of her body, jumping up into the air. “Good morning, Spike!” She turned to Fluttershy, grinning despite the spittle covering her mouth from her slumber, and the unkempt way her hair lay, one side holding its traditional poof, and the other flatly pressing against her skull. “Good morning, Fluttershy!” She moved past them with a skip, going to Dash, who lay sprawled out on a bed, dead to the world. “Good morning, Dashie!” With that accomplished, she bounced back, going to the door and leaving out for the hallway. They both heard a loud, “Good morning, guard!” from outside, and then all was silent.

“Wha?” Rainbow groaned raising quickly, “What the hel-ow… my head…”

“Good. Consider it karma for last night,” Spike scolded, crossing his arms. “You owe me big.”

“Luna above, you don’t have to yell!” Rainbow winced, pressing her index fingers into her ears as the rest of her hand pressed into her temples. “How much?”

“You said two hundred bits.”

“What?!” she exclaimed, practically shooting out of bed, her sports bra and gym shorts keeping her decent. “That’s enough to hire someone for a blowjob!”

Spike paused. “R-really? How do you know the rates?”

“Uh…” Rainbow began, her eyes shifting around the room. “I knew a girl, but forget I said that, like, right now… and never talk about it again.” The three sat there in silence, all just waiting for the awkwardness to settle, until finally Rainbow decided to speak up again. “Anyway, I don’t have that kind of coin, at least not on me.”

“Then you’ll do me a favor to pay me back.” He nodded, pleased with himself.

“Name it little man,” Rainbow replied with a hint of malice in her voice, knowing that Spike would probably have her do some over the top feat to get even.

“I need you to fly into town—don’t forget your burqa—and pick up something for me.”

“B-but…” Rainbow whined, “but that thing’s itchy!”

“And considering you owe me big, you’ll just have to put up with the itch,” Spike replied. He reached into his pocket and pulled out a meager handful of bits. “Soap. Lavender soap. There’s got to be a stand for it somewhere at the market square.”

Rainbow sat on her bed for a few seconds staring back and forth between the handful of bits and Spike’s victorious grin. “Fine,” she answered in a pouting tone, standing up and taking the bits from his hands. “Only because I owe you.”

“Damn right you do.” He looked between them. “And you guys are up to be delegates in about an hour, so get dressed.”

“I call shower first!” Rainbow blurted out before disappearing into the bathroom, but not before ‘accidentally’ throwing her sports bra and gym shorts in Spike’s face.

Spike winced, blinking as they landed on the ground. He turned his head, glancing at Fluttershy. “Next time you drink, she’s all yours,” he grumbled.

“I-I don’t think I’ll let that happen again,” Fluttershy blushed, looking away, “but thank you… I guess?” 

“You’re welcome. And it was one-one-five or something she put in your glass, right?”

Fluttershy’s eyes went wide, even wider than Twilight’s when he explained it to her. “O-one-fifty-one?” she asked, but before Spike could answer she continued. “S-She knows how I get when I have that in me… why would she?”

“Because she’s an idiot and wanted you to cause a scene, I guess.”

“Well…” Fluttershy said bringing a hand to her chin before donning an adorable smile. “I guess that backfired on her didn’t it?”

“Thank the gods that everyone was drunk. That could of really been bad,” Spike replied.

“I wouldn’t doubt it.” She grimaced, “after what we went through getting here, I don’t want to think about what would happen if it took place anywhere else.”

“Well, it’s in the past now, I guess. No use in dwelling on it. But you really need to learn how to control how you… get. I’ll bail you out as often as I can, but there might be a day I’m not around to do that.”

“Oh trust me Spike, I can control it now,” Fluttershy nodded, placing her hand on his shoulder. “It’s just when someone decides to... you my drinks.”

“Alright. Just… be careful, I guess. Then again, I don’t have to tell you that.”

“I won’t be accepting drinks from anyone for anytime soon.” Fluttershy smiled, bringing his face into her generous bosom for an embrace. “Funny, it feels like yesterday that I was looking out for you, oh how you’ve grown.”

He blushed, not at the contact with her chest, that came with the territory of being as short as he was, but rather at her words. “Well… I’m older now. It’s time I repay the favor a bit. We’ll look out for each other.” He held out his pinkie to her hand.

“Deal,” Fluttershy agreed, wrapping her pinkie around his as the sound of the shower suddenly stopped.

“Hey Fluttershy!” Rainbow called from the bathroom. “Hate to tell ya, but we ran out of hot water! Looks like you’ll be taking a cold one!”

Fluttershy’s smile fell flat as she looked to the bathroom door and then back to Spike. “Of course…” she sighed, lowering her head.

“A cold shower will give you plenty of time to think of a way to get back at her,” Spike offered, turning to head to the door.

“Oh, I’m not really one to take revenge,” Fluttershy said, watching a still dripping Rainbow stroll out of the bathroom. “But this time... I actually might consider it.”

“You just let me know when. I’ll want a front row seat,” Spike answered with a sly grin.

“Of course,” Fluttershy said, patting him lightly on the head as a plotting grin formed on her face. “But right now I need a shower, you go back to Twilight and tell her we’ll be a few minutes, alright sweetie?”

“I’ll go there right now,” he answered, opening the door and stepping out. He strolled down the way towards his room, and gave another glance at the guard standing at attention by a bedroom door. Shaking away the curiosity from his mind, he pressed on and tossed open the door.

“Alright,” he announced, shutting the door behind him and plopping down on the nearby bed and shutting his eyes, not even bothering to look for Twilight before speaking. “Everyone’s up at at ‘em.”

“You’re awesome Spike,” Twilight called out, poking her head out of the bathroom just enough for him to notice the enormous towel wrapped around her head, “anyone give you trouble at all? I know Rarity and Dash can be a bit of a hassle when you try to wake them up.”

“Rarity was already in the shower by the time I got to her and Applejack’s room. Dash…” Spike gave a bounce of his head. “I’ve seen her wake up worse, at least.” He rubbed the back of his neck. “Sorry it took me so long to get back, got lost.”

“That’s okay Spike,” Twilight replied, walking out of the steaming room, clad only in a towel, “just don’t be out too late at night, I’ve been told that some highly unfavorable individuals skalk around Ridedh at night.”

“I won’t be,” he replied. “At most I might hit the casbah again and call it a night.”

“Well you’ll have to wait for about ten hours for that to happen,” Twilight laughed, flinging the towel off her body as she began to look for an outfit to make herself decent once more.

“I meant later tonight,” he replied with an embarrassed blush at his words. “Today, well… I don’t know.”

“Well, delegations aren’t going to be very long today, given that we nearly got two days worth of politics taken care of yesterday.” Twilight shrugged, slipping a pink bra and matching panties on, “but before we left the casbah I remember Dash saying something about Fluttershy and the palace Zoo, I think she wanted you to come along with them.”

“That might be fun,” Spike agreed with a smile. “I mean, I’m sure Fluttershy’ll have a blast.” He paused. “Are you not coming?”

“Are you kidding?” Twilight asked, buttoning up a white blouse that by the grace of the gods allowed her bra to show underneath, “I heard some of the guards talking about the library yesterday when we got finished, from what I heard it rivals Canterlot’s!”

“Yeah. That’s actually where I got lost to,” Spike answered. He shrugged. “Seems like a good amount of the palace is educated, compared to outside the halls. I even saw Al’Kair nose-deep in a book in the study. He’s how I found my way back.”

“He reads too?” Twilight asked, slightly enamored by the prospect. “Al’Kair seems to be full of surprises.”

“If you say so,” Spike replied, looking at her with a raised brow. Something caught his eye and he walked over to her, sighing. He gave a tug at the tail of the uneven shirt, one corner obviously lower than the other side. “You missed a button,” he remarked, undoing her shirt, then buttoning his way up, giving a tap at her collar when he finished the job. “If you wouldn’t even wear your braces around the other diplomats, I can’t imagine what’d happen if you went in there with your shirt wrong.”

Twilight let out a happy sigh, tilting her head as she began to smile. “What would I do without you?” She asked, running her fingers through his hair.

He gave a grumpy glance as she ruffled his hair up, but smiled anyway, then held up his hand, counting on his fingers. “Well… you’d probably starve. Would never be on time anywhere, could of never handled all the reracking when we had the library, don’t get me started on the laundry, and—”

“Okay, okay…” Twilight grinned, giving him a playful punch on the shoulder. “I get it, now let me get ready, we only have twenty minutes to be in the throne room.”

“Alright, alright, your majesty,” he said, his tone as playful as her punch. “Tell Dash I’m in on the zoo trip. I’ll meet them… uh, I guess I’ll hunt around for the entrance and meet ‘em there.”

“Oh don’t worry about that,” Twilight reassured, passively waving her hand at him. “Rainbow’ll get you, and from what I heard it’ll be a trip to remember.”

> The Palace Zoo
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Spike shuffled a bit on his bed, looking at the wall. He gave a small squeeze to a rubber ball he hand in his palm, then threw it. It bounced on the ground, slapped the wall, and he caught it as it bounced towards him. He repeated the motion, his eyes half shut as sleep threatened to take him. The boy didn’t know why these delegation things took so long. It seemed like such an easy job to him, yet it’d stretch out for forever.

He yawned, smacking his lips.

Still, though, it gave him a chance to think more about what happened at the casbah. The way Amira and her brown skin seduced him almost as soon as he saw her. Her obvious intelligence and grace, and her dance.

The boy paused as he thought of her dance, the ball landing by his side, forgotten. He remembered the dance down to every mark and line of sweat on her skin. The way her body writhed in invisible ecstasy, the sway of her large chest going in time with the music, the needy look she held as she performed—admittedly, maybe not for him, exactly, with it being such a sensual art, she, and many other women that made the desert lands their home, had probably perfected such a look down to a science.

Either way, that look, the smells, the sweat, he remembered them perfectly, and could feel a problem growing steadily larger underneath his pants. Spike debated for only a moment, before rising to head to the bathroom to take care of the situation.

That matter would have to wait though, for just as he decided to make his way to the bathroom to relieve himself of said tension a knock came to his door. One that could have only come from one person on the planet, given how impatient it always sounded.

“Of course…” he sighed, looking to his pants, then back at the door. “Right on time.”

Letting out a disgruntled sigh, Spike headed to the door, slouching over a hair to try and hide his aroused member, knowing full well from experience with the girls that putting a pillow or jacket to try and mask it would just get comments. He grabbed the door handle and pulled it open.

“Hey kid!” Rainbow said with a little more enthusiasm than Spike was used to. “Ready to go see some crazy critters?” 

“Sure,” he answered, pausing for a beat and remembering himself. “Give me just a, uh, minute before we go. My foot’s asleep,” he lied, then added, “you seem pretty stoked for it.”

“Well, I get to hang with my pals,” Rainbow said, wrapping her arm around his neck. “That’s reason enough ain’t it?” 

He shuffled his waist back a bit to continue to hide himself and nodded, though he had a suspicious raise of his brow at her actions. “Are you sure I’m not missing something here?” he hesitantly asked.

“What?” Rainbow asked back, “why you acting like this, Spike? Can’t I just decide to hang out with the two of you for no good reason every once in a while?”

“‘Two of us?’” Spike repeated. “I thought everyone but Twilight was in.”

“Pfft, nah Spike,” Rainbow said, rolling her eyes as she waved a hand at him, “Twi’s in the library, AJ and Rarity are doing Celestia knows what, (more than likely each other) and Pinkie’s being… well Pinkie.”

“Well… ok,” he said hesitantly. “Guess we can Three Amigos it, huh?” 

Rainbow nodded, removing her arm from Spike’s neck to cross her hands to her opposite shoulders, then to her hips before she shot her pelvis forward making a grunting sound. “You betcha buddy!”

The instant he saw her perform the action, Spike automatically followed suit, crossing his arms, then to his sides, then thrusting his hips forward with a grunt. “Damn straight.”

“Well you certainly seem more excited about this now than you did before.” Rainbow chuckled, her eyes and index finger pointing to somewhere below Spike’s line of sight.

He put a hand to his mouth, biting a knuckle in embarrassment. “That… I mean… before you came around…” he mumbled out, shifting a bit to try and hide the outline of his excitement.

“Oh come on, it’s me we’re talking about Spike,” Rainbow said, giving him a firm grab on his ass, “I’ve seen bigger.”

“If I didn’t know you were a woman, I’d ask if you were talking about your own,” he answered, making a point to look over her boyish figure.

“Looks like you have taken after me a little bit.” Rainbow smiled, before using her free hand to issue a whip-like slap to Spike’s neither region. Spike suddenly fell to his knees, reeling in pain as he clenched between his legs. “There, all gone now, let’s go grab Shy.”

“I’ll remember this,” he said, finally able to breathe. “And I’ll get you back in spades.”

“Sure you will,” she replied, rolling her eyes and grabbing Spike by the forearm, pulling him up before he had a chance to fully recover. “But enough stalling. You. Me. Shy. Zoo. Now.”

He groaned and was half carried, half dragged down the hall, outside, then around the palace grounds until they reached the rear of the palace’s lands, where rows of massive hedges lead to an archway that separated the area from one on up ahead.

“Through here?” Spike asked, finally recovered.

“Well you’re perceptive.” She laughed, patting him on the back. “Anyway, you ready?”

“I can at least walk on my own again, so I guess.”

“Sweet.” Rainbow grinned, letting him go and looking to the single archway in the hedges, “She should already be at the entrance.”

Spike walked through, putting his hands in his pockets as he took in the lush vegetation on either side of a narrow walkway. Ahead was a large fountain that fed off into bowl. Pathways split off in each compass direction from the centerpiece, the two on his left and right rounded a corner of thick foliage and disappeared from sight, whereas the path opposite of the fountain lead to a towering aviary. Even from here, he could hear the chirp and call of dozens, if not hundreds of different birds.

Ahead, at the fountain, Fluttershy sat. Spike turned his head to Dash. 

“I see her,” he remarked, pointing to the woman.

“Way to go Spike,” Rainbow dryly answered. “In a few hours you’ll be picked up by the Wonderbolts to be a spotter.”

“If I could get magic going through me like you guys can, I bet I could be a better flier than most of them,” he said smugly with a smirk, not noticing her sarcasm.

“Keep telling yourself that Spike.” Rainbow smirked back, roughing up his hair. “Now come on, let’s not keep the girl waiting.”

They approached. Fluttershy sat on the lip of the fountain, a hawk resting easily on her arm, its talons digging into the loose sweatshirt she wore. Leaning a hand to its mouth, she fed it a small piece of jerky and took to stroking it with a loving coo.

“Hey, Shy!” Rainbow exclaimed, sending a panicked jolt through the sweater clad woman, forcing the hawk’s talons to dig into her skin.

Rainbow and Spike winced at the look Fluttershy made as the hawk’s claws ripped through her sweater and in turn, her flesh. Fluttershy gritted her teeth, but other then that she took the pain better than most men twice her size would. A second later the hawk flew off, leaving eight circular holes in her sweater as red began to replace the yellow cloth.

“Are you ok?” Spike asked, running to her and looking down at the woman’s injury. He  instantly went to work, like Fluttershy had done so many times to him before. Spike gave a pull at the sleeve of his shirt, tearing it at the armpit, then tore that into rolls of makeshift bandages. The boy pulled down Fluttershy’s sleeve and took to wrapping her arm.

“I’m fine Spike.” Fluttershy smiled with a hint of mist in her eyes. “If anything, I’m upset about the sweater. It wasn’t the hawk’s fault that it happened anyway.” She then shot a very uncharacteristic glare towards Rainbow, who was still standing in place, smiling awkwardly as Spike rubbed her arm. 

“Sorry, Shy,” she said apologetically. “I didn’t mean to—”

“Just get some real dressings, please,” Fluttershy interrupted, “I wouldn’t want Spike to ruin his shirt anymore than it already is.”

“Got it.” Rainbow saluted, dashing off to get what her friend had requested.

“Does it hurt?” he asked.

“Oh it stings a little,” Fluttershy admitted, looking to Spike makeshift field dressing, “but you managed to actually tie the proper knot this time.”

“Well, you screw up enough times and you’ll eventually get it figured out,” he joked. Thinking of a way to distract her from the scrape, he asked, “what kind of falcon was that, anyway?”

“A red-footed falcon,” she replied, looking to the sky where it had flown off to. “They’re very common around these parts.”

“Do you have one back home?” he asked, gently rolling her sleeve down to her wrist and moving to sit next to her.

“They rarely find their way to Equestria,” Fluttershy replied, looking to him. “And you can stop trying to distract me from the injury, it really doesn’t hurt that bad.”

“Sorry,” he said, slowly swinging his legs back and forth in front of him. “I just remember when I was a kid it helped. That’s all.”

“It’s alright.” she smiled gently at him. “You’re supposed to do it anyway, but I’m fine, so there’s no need…” But her smile soon faded when she cast her gaze to the arm of her sweater, “my clothes however…”

“Rarity can get ‘em fixed right up,” Spike offered with a smile of his own. “I mean, something like that should be as easy to do as breathing for her.”

“I suppose...” She sighed, obviously displeased. “But I can’t walk around with this on, people will stare.”

With that, Fluttershy crossed her arms over her stomach, grabbing the sweater’s edges and pulling upward. What lay underneath the sweater was something Spike wasn’t expecting. A skin tight white tank top that hugged and complimented every little curve of her body, from her midriff to the straps that kept the top on and the dark blue bra underneath. It would be a sin for anyone not to find her attractive, especially as her hair fell back down and across her shoulders and back.

And she was worried people would stare before she was just wearing that, Spike thought. “I like your shirt,” he said automatically. “It makes you look nice.”

“Aw, you’re too sweet Spike,” she said, pulling him in for a one armed hug and a kiss in the forehead. “Thank you for the compliment.”

“Yep,” he replied with a smile, returning the hug. “Treasure it. I don’t give them to just anybody.” His smile turned into a boyish grin.

“I always do,” Fluttershy replied, sporting a grin mirroring his own. letting him sit normally once more by her. “Now to just wait for-”

“I got the stuff!” Rainbow shouted, appearing around the corner to a slight jump and then a disapproving sigh from Fluttershy.

“Speak of Tierk…” she mumbled under her breath as Spike let out a brief chuckle.

“At least she didn’t fly in. It would of gave us both a heart attack,” Spike offered.

Fluttershy let out a short giggle of her own as Rainbow dug her heels into the ground to stop. “You said you needed dressings right?”

“Yes, Rainbow.” Fluttershy nodded, cocking her eyebrow as Rainbow took in a few deep breaths, “may I have them?”

“Here you go!” Rainbow said rather proudly, extending the hand holding medical supplies. “Courtesy of Dash express: Where speed is all you need.”

“And apparently accuracy falls flat,” Fluttershy sighed examining the package, “you brought me Quickclot…”

“Well, yeah,” Rainbow said proudly. “The packages says it’s for—”

“Stopping the bleeding,” Fluttershy finished. “But it wasn’t that bad, and I needed dressings, like an antiseptic patch, some gauze, and maybe some athlete’s tape with—”

“Fine!” Rainbow scoffed. “I’ll just get you that stuff instead, yeash.”

“It’s fine,” she replied, shaking her head as if she regretted that she’d said anything. “Let’s just go in and enjoy the presence of these wonderful creatures.”

 “Where should we go first?” Spike chipped in to defuse the situation, glancing between the two.

“I’m not really sure.” Fluttershy shook her head, looking to Spike. “Shouldn’t we wait for the rest of the girls?”

“Dash said they weren’t coming,” he answered.

“What?” she asked, shocked, sending her attention back to Rainbow. “You said all of us were coming!”

“Well we were…” Rainbow said, looking awkwardly away from the two. “But now it’s just us, so you two ready to go in or not?”

Spike exchanged a look with Fluttershy, before shrugging. “Alright, alright. We’re behind you.”

“Awesome!” Rainbow cheered, darting farther into the zoo, leaving the two in her proverbial and literal dust.

“Something smells,” Spike said, crossing his arms. “If this were a detective movie, we’d be walking into a trap.”

“Well thankfully it’s real life,” Fluttershy said, folding her sweater under her arm, “just keep your eyes open, you know how she gets when she’s like… this.”

“Almost as bad as when you’re drunk,” Spike replied, reaching and taking Fluttershy’s sweater and carrying it over his arm.

“At least when that happens I have my knight to save me,” Fluttershy smiled, sticking out her tongue at Spike. “Rainbow, well, not so much.”

He smiled back at her, giving the woman a friendly shove. “Let’s catch up, her being alone here scares me.”

“You didn’t go to school with her,” Fluttershy remarked, “I’m utterly terrified.”

The two quickly went after Rainbow, while also keeping very aware of their surroundings, knowing full well that their counterpart could pull the string to the trap she was setting at anytime. Surprisingly the two of them found her at the first exhibit, standing patiently. Taking a quick glance to one another, they approached her, suspecting that her calm demeanor hid a more sinister purpose. They cautiously stood by her side next to the enclosure, looking to see what the creature was.

It stood on two legs, looking around in a somewhat confused fashion as it made its way from one end of the enclosure to the other. The black and white coloring stood in complete contrast with its surroundings, but it really didn’t seem to mean that much to it, all it really seemed to want to do was waddle around with its pathetic excuse for wings.

“A penguin?” Rainbow questioned, looking to the animal in question. “This guy has all the money of a kingdom and giant sand worms roaming the desert and he has a penguin?!”

“It’s actually a chinstrap penguin,” Fluttershy corrected. “And the point of a zoo is to have animals that you are unfamiliar with seeing. Either way she’s adorable.”

“It’s cute!” Spike gushed, grinning, his fists clenched up to his cheeks. “Look at its lil’ flippers, guys! He’s so squat, haha!” He paused, the grin fading from his face. On seeing there was no way to reclaim his masculinity, the boy sighed, hanging his head in exasperation. “Well, it is neat looking…”

“Yes, Spike.” Fluttershy smiled, unable to hold back a laugh. “She’s very neat... and squat.”   

“Like someone we know,” Dash commented with a grin.

“Man. I’m never getting away from the short jokes,” Spike complained to himself.

“That’s not very nice, Rainbow,” Fluttershy said immediately, coming to Spike defense. “Besides, you should be the last one giving Spike sass about his size.”

“Being compact just makes me quicker,” the woman replied. 

“It also makes you too short to ride on some roller coasters,” Fluttershy shot back, smiling as she folded her arms across her chest.

Dash whistled. “Man, you’re on the ball today. Snapping those back at me so quick? Not too shabby. Guess that’s what happens when I’m gunning for the shrimp around you.”

Fluttershy shot a quick glance at Spike before putting her attention on Rainbow once more. “I just think he’s heard them one too many times,” she replied, placing a hand on Spike’s shoulder. “Now, if you’re done...”

“Alright, alright, come off it will ya?” Rainbow shrugged, rolling her eyes. “Let’s check out the next exhibit, I bet it’s something a lot cooler than this.”

“I don’t know. Penguins are pretty… chill,” Spike answered with a grin. “Snow way you’ll find an exhibit better.” 

“Remind me to smack you in the balls again later,” Rainbow said, pinching the bridge of her nose, “now are you-”

“Ice see you still have a frozen heart when it comes to puns,” he quickly interjected, still carrying the same borderline idiotic grin. 

“Ugh… lets go see the salamanders.” Rainbow sighed. “And I don’t mean the frog-looking ones.” 

“You mean amphibians?” Fluttershy questioned, putting her finger on her chin as she smiled at Spike.

“Oh, cool!” Spike said, genuinely excited. “Does the king have the kind that spit fire?”

“From what he mentioned during our delegations, yes, he does,” Fluttershy assured, “but they’ll only do that in extreme cases self defence, their maga lakes usually deter-”

“Enough with the biology lesson, lets get to the magma pool!” Rainbow interrupted, beckoning them to follow her, “I hear the one they have is fifteen feet!”

Spike offered his hand up to Fluttershy, boyishly smiling. “Alright. Dash got me interested. Let’s take a look!” 

“Sounds fun to me,” Fluttershy replied, giving him a small nod as she accepted Spike’s hand. “Lead the way.”

They quickly followed behind Dash, who lead them past several other cages of plump, content beasts from all walks of life. Spike gradually noticed the heat returning with every step they took, until it was almost unbearable. Steam seemed to obstruct his vision as they wandered down the path. Finally, mercifully, they saw the beast, splayed out on its massive back in the middle of rough sand. It opened one eye, noted them, then once more shut it, tail swishing contentedly in the heat.

“Wow,” Spike marveled as he stared at the creature larger than a full-sized alligator. “That’s amazing!”

“Salamanders are truly amazing creatures,” Fluttershy agreed, “I’m just glad it’s not a male, this enclosure would be far too small for one.”

“Are they usually so…” He gestured at it; the creature was nearly passed out on the ground once more, breathing slowly.

“Oh no,” Fluttershy said shaking her head, “Salamanders are usually very active, feeding off of geothermal heat that the volcanos they live in produce.”

“So this one’s just lazy,” Spike remarked, crossing his arms.

The creature opened an eye again and looked towards the boy, raising and lowering its shoulders as if shrugging.

“I guess so.” She giggled, watching Spike pout.

“I’ve got an idea to make it move around...” Rainbow smirked, reaching towards the ground. “Watch this.”

Before either of them could react, Rainbow grabbed the closest sizable stone she could reach and tossed it into the enclosure, landing squarely on the reptile’s head. The three of them looked on, two in utter horror as the rock began to melt next to the beast.

The creature snapped open its eyes, snorting in irritation. It flipped over onto its feet, breathing out puffs of smoke from its nostrils as the red markings on its back started to emit a trail of smoke.

“Oh shit,” Spike said. He paused from his panic for only a moment, looking over to Dash. “Why?”

The salamander’s mouth shot open, emitting an intense flame in their direction. Rainbow conjured two blue, translucent wings to her back and lept, shooting up into the sky as Spike  tackled Fluttershy to the ground, desperately using as much of his meager body as he could to shield her from the flame. The fires shot directly over Spike, singeing the back of the shirt he wore. Moments later the flame subsided and the beast that had nearly caused all three of their deaths promptly went back to its nap.  

“Holy—” Spike spat out, looking behind him, then down at the woman he was on top of. “Are you alright?!”

“I… I’m fine…” Fluttershy stammered, still in shock from the experience. “B-but I wouldn’t have fared as well if you hadn’t jumped in the way.”

“You guys alright?” Rainbow called from the sky. “Looked pretty dangerous from my angle.”

 “Get down here,” Spike ordered. He realized where he lay and quickly rose off the woman, offering her a hand with a wordless apology.

The airborne woman descended to the earth, nonchalantly looking to them as she planted one foot after the other on the ground. “‘Sup?”

 Spike scowled, shoving the woman. “What the hell you think? You almost got us killed.”

“Hey don’t get mad at me!” Rainbow said defensively, “You were the one that wanted it to do something, and besides, you’re a dragonkin, you can take the heat.” She then shot a look over to Fluttershy, who despite being up and aware, was still obviously shaken from what had happened. “I’ll bet Shy’s really grateful for you stepping up like that, right, girl?”

“Wha?” she said, shaking her head slightly before looking in Rainbow’s direction. “Oh… yes I am, very grateful, Spike.”

“I can take the heat,” Spike answered. “But it doesn’t feel good.” He gave a pinch of his arm to demonstrate. “Skin. Like you guys got. I’m not far enough…” Spike thought of his words. “Gone, to have scales.”

“Well… sorry for trying to keep things interesting.” Rainbow shrugged. “But still, you saved the damsel’s life, that’s always a good thing, amirite?”

“I like her better alive than dead,” Spike agreed, then narrowed his brow, pointing a stern finger at her. “But… if I wasn’t such a nice guy, you’d be eating dirt right now.”

“Alright, I’m shaking in my shoes,” Rainbow said in a slightly mocking tone. “Anyway, wanna go see the Ice Wraiths?” 

“Fluttershy?” Spike asked, looking over to the older woman. “Do you?”

“Well, they can’t breathe fire,” she joked, shrugging her shoulders. “But I honestly think I’ve had enough adventure for the day.”

“I can’t blame you,” Spike replied, looking towards Rainbow Dash. He returned his gaze to Fluttershy and quietly added, “you really need to learn to tell people off sometimes.”

“You know that’s not me.” Fluttershy smiled, wrapping Spike up in her arms. “But really, thank you again, you’re amazing.”



“Well, you need to get with someone that knows how to tell people off, then,” Spike replied, returning the hug. “And I know I’m amazing. It’s why all the ladies fawn over me,” he weakly joked.

“So… is that a yes or no kiddies?” Rainbow asked, tapping her foot on the ground, “cause this is taking forever.”

“Alright, alright, I’ll come,” Spike replied.

Rainbow nodded and spun around, but this time she didn’t just dart off into the hedges, she actually kept herself close to the two, slowing her pace to match their own. If it were anyone else, Spike and Fluttershy wouldn’t have paid much mind to it. But it wasn’t anyone else, it was Rainbow Dash. Staying close to one another for the potential moment either needed support, they followed along, eyeing Rainbow closely as she walked ahead of them. 

“Uh… is there something the matter, Rainbow?” Spike finally asked.

“What? Problem? No,” Rainbow said, twisting her head. “You think there’s a problem?”

“Well, normally you’re gone like the wind. Just thought that maybe you…” He shrugged. “Had something to say?”

“Me? Nah,” she said, waving a passive hand at them before putting it into her pocket. “Now come on, I bet the ice wraiths will be a lot more interesting then that lazy salamander.”

“She’s up to something…” Fluttershy said quietly, her stare falling blankly on the other woman. “And I think I know what it is.”

“What?” Spike asked, clueless.

Fluttershy said nothing, instead she looked to him with a cocked brow, her eyes and hands shifting between himself and her. It took a few seconds for Spike to realize what Fluttershy’s gestures meant, but the moment it clicked in his head, his jaw nearly hit the floor. 

“No,” Spike answered, weakly laughing. “That can’t be right. She wouldn’t try hooking us, you know.” He took to gesturing between himself and her. “Up.”

“When we were in school she tried to hook me up with our physics teacher…” Fluttershy replied, “I wouldn’t put it past her.”

“Was she cute at least?” Spike asked. 

“He was about your size and twenty inches wider,” she answered, “and he smelled like mothballs.”

“He, sorry,” Spike corrected. “I wish Equestrians would pick a side of the fence more often. I never had this problem. At least Applejack’s consistent out of you all.” He rubbed the back of his head. “And I can’t believe that. I mean… you know… I’m not exactly you’re, uh…” He bounced his head. “And the feeling’s mutual.” Quickly waving his hand, he looked at her. “I-I mean, you’re pretty and, and really pretty, but… you know…”

“Oh please, Spike. I understand what you’re trying to say,” Fluttershy replied, roughing up his hair a bit. “And if it’s any consolation, you’ve grown into a very good looking young man yourself.”

Spike looked up at her, shuffling on his feet a bit as she rubbed his head. “Thanks.” He laughed after an introspective moment. “You know… if things had been different when I first got here and I never met Rarity…” He brushed the sudden thought away. “Nevermind. No sense thinking about the ‘what ifs.’”

“Very true,” Fluttershy said smiling warmly, pulling Spike in with her arm. Within an instant, Spike’s face was nearly squashed up against her breast, but the thing he paid more attention to was the unusually devious grin that was on Fluttershy’s face. “Now what are we going to do to Dash?”

Spike looked over at Dash, then back up to Fluttershy. An idea clicked. “Set her up on a blind date with Bulk Biceps.”

“Oh, you’re an evil little guy aren’t you?” 

“Mess with the dragon, you get the horns.” He squeezed her waist. “And we’re gonna put a cherry on the sundae too.”

“I’m listening…” She grinned, leaning down to hear him better.

“We get you a partner, make it a double date.” He nodded, clenching a fist in triumph. “And he or she will be top of the line eye-candy.”

“Oh-hohoho…” Fluttershy giggled, pulling her head up and looking down to him. “you are good.” She soon placed a finger on her chin, pondering on which course of action she should take. “Back when I was modeling I did meet a few ladies and gentlemen that wouldn’t mind joining me for an evening… perhaps Runway Lights, he seemed nice enough… or Fleur… she seemed very interested.”

“I thought she was with Fancy Pants?” Spike remarked, then, after a moment, shrugged. “Well, whoever it is, I hope they’re more than a one-nighter.” He looked for a moment like a squat mother lecturing a daughter. “You need someone for a relationship, that will treat you with respect and stand up for you. Like Rainbow Dash.” Shaking his head with a grimace, he corrected himself. “Not Dash, gods above, not her, but someone kind of like her, I guess.” 

“That’s very kind of you Spike,” Fluttershy said, wrapping him up in her arms once more briefly before letting him go. “And if you really want to know, Fleur and Fancy Pants have a very open relationship, trust me on that.”

“You’d have a better idea than I would, I guess.” He rubbed his nose. “I don’t tend to ask a lot of questions about, you know, that.”

“That’s understandable,” Fluttershy shrugged, patting Spike on the head, “but you think we should play along for Dash’s sake? Just to egg her on?”

He laughed. “You know, she must of annoyed you a bit. That’s not like you.” Spike nodded with cunning grin. “Sure.”

“She spiked my drinks again,” she replied, looking to the woman in question. “You wouldn’t do the same?”

“Oh no, I understand, let’s go,” he answered.

“With pleasure…” Fluttershy said in a devious, yet sultry tone. “I just hope you’re ready for the show.”

“Sure.” Despite not feeling an attraction to her, he still paused at her sensual tone. “You, uh, lead.”

She nodded and slowly slid her arm to Spike’s shoulder, giving him a playful wink as she pulled him in as close as she could. Spike uneasily followed suit, wrapping her hand around her back and resting it just above her hip. They walked forward, catching up to Dash. Spike cleared his throat to catch her attention. By instinct she turned around to see what was behind her, the second she did her pupils became pin pricks and she did everything she could to not cheer in victory.

“So… uh,” Rainbow began, still fighting the urge to scream at the top of her lungs, “you two seem to be enjoying yourselves.”

“Oh very much so.” Fluttershy nodded, bringing Spike in closer to her. “Wouldn’t you agree Spike?”

“Completely,” he answered, only stammering slightly at the lie.

“You two sure you want to stay around?” Rainbow asked with a slight twinkle in her eye. “I mean if you really, really want to I’m game, but I’d understand if you want to ditch.”

“Well,” Spike said. “Wouldn’t we be bored if we ditched? What else could me and her do? Alone.”

Spike smiled, gaining confidence when he realized that Rainbow had taken the bait like a hungry piranha. So much so that his hand traveled from Fluttershy’s hip to her backside, giving it a quick, yet firm squeeze. The woman squeaked in surprise, but ever the professional she looked to him with an open mouthed smile before sinking half his face into her chest, rubbing his back slowly as she did so.

“I wouldn’t know either,” Fluttershy replied, biting her lip for added effect, “I mean the day will go by so slowly.”

Spike decided to deliver the coup-de-grace. He did the best sultry expression he could, and looked at Dash. “Maybe Rainbow has some ideas on what we can do… all three of us.”

“What a wonderful idea,” Fluttershy agreed, shooting a predatory grin towards Rainbow. “That would certainly make things go by quicker.”

“Woah! Woah! Woah!” Rainbow yelled, throwing her arms up as he backpedaled away, “this wasn’t part of the plan! Not a part of the plan!”

“What plan?” Spike asked innocently.

Rainbow froze in place, sweat starting to bead on her brow while she stared at the two in front of her. “Uh…” she began, doing everything in her power to avoid eye contact. “Forget I said that, all of it.”

“What’s the matter, Rainbow?” Fluttershy asked, tilting her head to the side. “Something you want to tell us?”

“I, well… uh, you see,” Rainbow stammered, bringing her hand to the back of her head. “I was trying to get the two of you laid…” She bluntly sighed. “And I think it worked a bit too well.”

“Laid?” Spike repeated with a stammer, the word briefly breaking him out of the act he was playing, before he returned to being at least a little more suave than normal. “Why would you do that?”

“I didn’t want you to be down on yourself this entire trip,” Rainbow explained, awkwardly tapping her fingers together, “and I knew that you really liked Shy, so…” she paused for a few seconds as she thought of a way to explain it better to them, but it was no use. “I was plastered when I came up with it okay? That’s why I put one-fifty-one in her appletinis…”

Spike blinked. “That’s… kind of nice, actually. Considering it’s you. But,” he thought for a second. “that’s not how I do things. I’m not a fan of drinking and waking up with someone nearby, especially since I’d want to remember my first—” He stopped himself in a panic, shaking his head instantly. “I want to remember all of my many conquests. I want to write a book about ‘em one day,” he said, awkwardly glancing to the side as he told the bold-faced lie.

“Of course.” Fluttershy smiled, seeing right through his facade before turning her attention back to Rainbow. “I have to agree with Spike, that’s very nice of you, but you should’ve known better, forcing a relationship on someone, no matter how brief, is wrong.” 

Spike nodded. “How’d you like it if I got you drunk and tried to pair you with Twilight or something?”

“Alright... I get it, the road to Tartarus is paved with good intentions.”  Rainbow grunted, folding her arms across her chest. “I won’t-wait a minute, you two knew?!”

“Eventually,” Spike replied. “It clicked for Fluttershy, anyway.”

“It’s not really hard to figure out what you were doing when you’ve done it thrice before,” Fluttershy added, nodding her head in agreement with Spike. “Do I really appear that dense to you?”

“Hey,” Dash replied with a shrug. “At least this time it was with someone kinda cute.”

Fluttershy’s hand fell firmly on her face, taking a deep breath before releasing it in a deep sigh. “At least you’re right there...”

“See?” Rainbow said, smiling smugly, “silver lining.”

“Cute,” Spike repeated with a slump of his head. “I’m never gonna be ‘handsome,’ am I?”

“Don’t say that Spike,” Fluttershy said reassuringly, placing her hand on his shoulder. “Beauty is in the eye of the beholder you know.”

“And I behold a guy that only comes up to most people’s chest. On a good day,” Dash replied with a grin. “Perfect for motorboating, I bet.”

“What’s that feel like, Dash?” Spike asked. “I’ve never been on the receiving end and—oh wait,” he remarked, flatly looking at her. “Guess you haven’t either.”

“Okay you two that’s enough teasing for today,” Fluttershy chimed in, being the most mature of the trio, “let’s just get back to enjoying ourselves okay?”

“Alright,” Spike agreed. He took a step and froze, holding a hand out. “One more.” He looked at Dash. “You ever go to Victoria’s secret and ask for child’s sizes?”

“At least I never stole the catalogs Twilight had so I could-”

“Rainbow…” Fluttershy said sternly, putting her fists on her hips, “I said no more.”

“But that was a really good one!” Rainbow replied, throwing her arms in the air, “and he got one after you-”

“Rainbow…”

“Fine, mom…” she huffed, pouting as she slumped over herself, “I’ll get you back later,  scales…”

“Not as good as we’ll get you,” he said quietly to Fluttershy, doing his best to hide the grin.

Fluttershy sent a quick wink Spike’s way before the three of them were off on their adventure once more, but without the outlandish attempts to get either of them in the sack. About halfway to the ice wraiths Spike noticed a long, veil-like piece of clothing trail across the ground from the corner of his eye. He usually would have paid it very little mind, but the fabric of the cloth that had his attention now was very similar, if not the same to the one that had caught his attention the night before in the casbah. Normally he wouldn’t chase after it, but this time he didn’t want to take a chance. He stopped, kneeling down to touch the cloth, then stood, picking it up and following its trail.

Spike held the veil in his hands as he made his way down a path narrower than the one he was on moments ago, following it through the tall grasses and rocks that littered the area, until he came to a clearing, with a single caged stall, its door open and a familiar woman inside, her back turned to Spike and stroking whatever was inside the cage. Spike debated on calling out to her, but remembering what just happened to Fluttershy minutes ago, he opted to simply approach, walking to the cage bars and taking a moment to look at what she was playing with.

It was a small burgundy-colored reptile, about up to Spike’s waist, with a face similar to a crocodile and two narrow legs that reminded Spike of chicken legs. Its body trailed off to a thick, wide tail, but what really drew Spike’s attention were the leathery wings almost as wide as it was in length. It looked away from the woman for a moment and made a weak caw towards Spike, almost as if greeting a kinsman at a reunion.

“Spike?” Amira asked without turning around. “Is that you?”

“Yeah,” he said, taking a few slow steps towards the woman. “And is that what I think it is?”

“Not quite,” she laughed softly, patting the small reptile on it’s head. “This is a wyvern, a very rare subspecies or protodragon.” 

“Wow,” he marveled, moving closer and squatting by her. “That’s amazing.”

“He truly is.” Amira nodded, moving her hand to under his chin, causing him to wag his tail like a dog, “He’s one of the four known survivors of his species.” 

“What happened to the rest?” Spike asked, still staring at the creature. He timidly held his hand out, then ran a single finger along his scaly head.

“Wyvern’s main source of protein were elephants,” Amira explained, pulling out a small slab of meat from a bag at her side. “Over-hunting of their food source meant there wasn’t enough food for them...” She paused, then continued to pet the small reptile. “Then there were those that saw them as a threat.”

“Sounds kind of like what happened to drakes in Equestria,” the boy answered.

“It was,” Amira answered, finally looking to Spike as the young animal waddled over to the boy. “Unlike Equestria, we didn’t realize what we were doing was wrong too late.”

Before Spike could reply, the wyvern pushed his head into Spike’s hand like a baby alligator,  letting out something that he could have sworn was a purr. 

“Little guy seems to like me alright,” Spike said, petting the creature. “Can probably smell what I am, I guess.”

“That is undoubtedly true.” She smiled, “Wyverns sense of smell is even more acute than a fully grown dragon’s. If anything, he probably thinks you’re his father, given you’re the closest thing to an actual wyvern he’s smelled.”

“Good luck to the kid if he thinks I’m daddy material,” Spike answered with a smile.

“You’ll never know until it actually happens,” Amira returned the expression, petting the creature’s back. “He thinks I’m his mother.”

“You fit the ‘mom’ role better,” Spike replied. “I mean, you at least give good advice.” He gave an absentminded rub of the creature’s belly. The wyvern’s eyes shut and its tongue lobbed out in contentment at the attention.

Amira laughed to herself for a moment before placing her hand on Spike’s shoulder, “I’ve just had a little more time to grow, Spike,” she said. “In time, you’ll do to others as I have done for you.”

“I hope so,” he said, looking at the hand on his shoulder. “Because I mean it when I say that you helped me out a lot last night. A-and I’m not just talking about the dance,” he quickly stammered out, then gave a small gesture with his hand. “I-I mean the belly dance was nice,” Spike let a single weak laugh out, “Real nice, but, uh, dancing with me beforehand was nice too and… just talking with me, I guess.” He blushed, focusing entirely on the job of playing with the baby wyvern. “I never had much luck, talking. So that was.” He nodded. “Good.”

“Well I’m glad I helped,” Amira said. The woman watched Spike play with the young one for a moment, before adding, “and I enjoyed both talking and dancing with you.”

“I don’t know why,” he admitted. “I’m not known for being a cunning linguist. Or a good dancer.” He offered only the briefest of glances towards her. “But maybe I could learn with a teacher.”

“Are you suggesting what I think you are?” she asked, smiling widely as the young wyvern waddled back to her.

“I don’t know,” Spike stammered out, his blush increasing. “What would you want me to suggest?”

Amira’s hand traveled to his far shoulder and she pulled him closer to her as the wyvern nestled himself between the two. “I would love to be your teacher.”

“Really?” the boy asked, grinning.

“Of course.” Amira nodded. “As I told you last night, you carry great potential, you simply need the right person to bring it forward.” 

“I won’t let you down,” Spike answered. “You can count on me.”

“I know,” she smiled, “when do you want to begin?”

“As soon as you’re free,” he said, giving the wyvern a gentle squeeze. “I have nothing going on.”

“Three hours, in front of the zoo,” Amira said, “I still need to tend to my wyvern, but I’ll be open then.”

“I’ll be there with bells on!” Spike answered, nodding enthusiastically.

“I look forward to it,” she grinned, taking the baby wyvern in her arms, “until next we meet, Spike.”

“Y-yeah. Can’t wait.”

Amira rose to her feet with the young beast in her arms. Smiling, she left Spike to think about the events that would come to pass in just a few hours. Spike eyes followed every movement she made until she was finally out of sight. 

Sighing to himself, he caught back up with Fluttershy and Rainbow, who had been too busy focusing on the ice wraiths to notice he had disappeared. With a quick slide he found himself next to Fluttershy just in time for her to turn to him. A few quick words later and they were back to their rooms, all more than ready for their day to be over, with the exception of Spike. He sat in the lavish chair with Twilight in their room, staring intently at the clock on the wall as the hands turned. 

Eventually, the time came and Spike paced at the entrance of the zoo, looking up at the dusky sky, then down to his feet. He frowned at his choice of shoes, kicking himself mentally for not bringing something a little more formal to wear on the trip. He took out a handkerchief from his breast pocket and dabbed at his forehead, the sweat on his brow both from the heat of the evening, and from just plain old nerves. Looking down at his hands, he sighed, trying to relax. But that was hard as hell to do—just looking at her put him in a nervous trance, after all.

“You look rather dashing this evening, Spike,” the voice he so desperately wanted to hear chimed from behind him. “In truth, I didn’t believe you would come dressed so well.”

He snapped around, doing his best to hide his surprise and looked at the woman. Amira wore a dress of a more modest nature than last night’s, with a neckline that only showed promise of the treasures she carried, and her stomach remained hidden from the boy. A part of him was saddened at the more concealed appearance, but the bigger part of him smiled, appreciating her look, and the silver earrings and bracelets she wore that contrasted with the plum-colored clothing and her dusky skin.

“You look good too,” he said after a moment. “Very pretty.”

“Showing promise of a gentlemen already?” Amira asked, placing a hand on her hip, “are you sure that you need my tutelage?”

“I need all the help I can get,” Spike admitted, rubbing the back of his head. “I-if you’re still offering.”

“Of course I am.” She smiled, extending her hand. “Shall we begin?”

He took it, looking up at her. “As you wish.”

Amira’s fingers wrapped around his hand and gave his arm a gentle pull. At first Spike hesitated, but in an instant he adhered to her command and followed her back into the palace. The two of them made their way down vast corridors and hallways until they finally arrived in a large, exquisitely decorated be it empty, room.

“Here we are,” Amira said, looking down to Spike. “Welcome to the palace ballroom.”

Spike whistled, looking at the rounded ballroom. A few tables littered the sides, with chairs resting atop them, and in the center, high above them, was a chandelier that illuminated a beautiful mosaic on the ceiling depicting a swirling sandstorm against a bright afternoon day.

He wasn’t an architect by any means, but he did have something click on him as he overlooked the glass and intricacies of the room. “This room was added later than the others, wasn’t it?”

“Yes it was,” Amira nodded, “I do believe it was added when Celestia herself visited some ten years ago.”

“I can see some Equestrian influences,” Spike agreed. After a beat, he rubbed the back of his head “I might have had to do a report at school a few years back about architecture.”

“I’ll assume that was Madam Twilight’s doing,” she laughed, covering her mouth with her hand, “but enough about designs, do you wish to become a better dancer or not?”

“Yeah,” Spike quickly said, “sorry, let’s get to business.”

Amira grabbed Spike’s hand once more and lead him to the center of the room, stopping right as the two of them found themselves directly under the chandelier. Turning around and looking to him Amira assumed the traditional pose for a woman about to waltz. “From what I’ve seen you already have some knowledge of a few Equestrian formal dances,” she said beaconing Spike to come closer with her hands, “but it is also evident that there is room for some improvement, so we shall begin here.”

Spike nodded, stepping closer into her and taking a more feminine stance due to his size compared to her, putting a hand to her waist and holding his hand out to his side, waiting for her own palm to meet his.

Amira’s hand wrapped around Spike’s for the third time this evening, pulling him in closer than he anticipated as she adjusted herself to him. “Now,” she began, looking down to him with a smile, “you lead with the right foot.”

“Ok,” Spike said, taking a slow step forward as Amira stepped back.

“It’s a start.” Amira smirked, cocking an eyebrow as she looked down to him. “At least you seem to understand how to lead now, as opposed to yesterday.”

He blushed, staring down at her feet. “I don’t mind following,” the boy admitted in a mumble. “When they’re the better dancer.”

“There comes a point in all of our lives where we can no longer follow,” Amira replied, taking a step to the left. “Whether you think you’re ready of not.”

“I guess,” Spike replied, mirroring her. “But is it really a problem following when there’s the option? Is it always a man’s place to take the first step?” he pondered out loud. He gave a cautious sway back and forth with the woman in his arms. “It’s, uh, part of why I can’t agree to everything here, I guess. Twilight and them… they’re just as good.”

“Yet there was a point in their lives that they were followers themselves.” Amira offered her rebuttal, spinning in a circle as Spike pivoted with her. “Twilight followed Celestia for close to a decade, but when the time came, she lead, and look how far she’s come since then.”

He slowly nodded, the words making sense. “I’m glad they have the chance to lead in Equestria. But… I can’t really compare to them. They’ve saved the country before. And all I did was sit back at the library and hope for the best.” He turned them once more, taking a wider step to the side and looking up at her eyes. “I just want to be half the person they are, I guess.”

“All this coming from the one who is idolized in the north as the savior of an empire,” Amira bit  her lip playfully as Spike sent her into a small dip, “I truly believe that the biggest barrier you face in becoming a great man is yourself, you just need to realize that.”

“This keeps up, you might give me a big head,” he laughed. “But… thank you.”

“Confidence is good to have as long as it isn’t too great,” Amira smiled, coming back up and looking down to him with warm eyes, “as long as one keeps it in check it can drive them to achieve goals they once thought possible.”

“Confidence, huh?” Spike could feel heat still in his cheeks, but he pushed it away. “Do you, uh, like confidence in a man? I mean, j-just for curiosity’s sake.”

“Well it helps.” Amira giggled, reading Spike like a book. “But as I said earlier, what truly matters is what lies on the inside, muscles and confidence are one thing, but true beauty and strength always come from one’s most inner character.”

“I like your character,” he said after a moment. “Because you’re right, you know? The only thing that really matters is, uh, inside. And you’re even prettier there. So…” Spike hesitantly swallowed, then added, “I’m glad I met you, Amira.”

“And I you,” she replied, pulling him in for a simi-hug and they twirled around once more before breaking apart. “See?” she said, smiling widely, “you can dance.”

Spike paused, looking down around them. Nothing was broken. Somehow, no tables were damaged, no bones snapped, no cuts or scrapes—it went a lot better than the one time he danced with Pinkie. “Huh,” he remarked, scratching his head. “Guess I can, with the right person.”

“Or maybe when you believe in yourself,” Amira corrected. “Think of what else you could do when you have faith in yourself and what you do.”

“If you believe, it will be,” Spike said with a nod. “Then…” he reached to her face, brushing a strand of hair behind her ear. “I believe I want another dance.”

“Ask and you shall receive,” Amira replied, taking his hand once more and waiting for him to take the first step.

He did so. And they danced.

> Meals and Deals
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The dance between the two went far too fast in Spike’s mind; fortunately Amira said that she had plenty of time the next day to continue teaching Spike. The best part about that was that the two could get started around the same time as the delegations, so he wouldn’t be nearly as bored while Twilight and the others were speaking with the king. Not long after the six disappeared into the delegates room Spike made his way to the Garden, where Amira was waiting patiently for him.

“I’m glad to see you again, Spike,” she said, offering him a seat at her side. “How was your evening?” 

“Peaceful,” Spike replied. “Not really boring, I guess, but I had some time to myself to think.” And, if he had to admit, the quiet time did allow him to relieve the stress he didn’t get a chance to remove yesterday. A fact he was thankful for, because even now, looking to Amira made his body boil, and the faint stirrings of lust ached in his loins. If he hadn’t taken care of himself a few hours earlier, well… he didn’t want to come across as a man with only one goal to her. As naive as it sounded, as childish as it sounded, he wanted her for her soul. Amira’s body speaking to him was just a wonderful, added bonus.

“How was your evening?” he asked, turning away from his thoughts.

“As one would expect.” She shrugged. “Rather uneventful, but I could use some eventless nights given the current unrest in the western provinces.”

“What sort of unrest?” Spike questioned, sitting by her.

“I don’t wish to worry you with such issues,” Amira replied, smiling. However, it was a smile the Spike knew rather well, one that Rarity or Twilight or even Celestia would use to hide a secret. “What would you like your next lesson to be?”

“Hmm…” he gave a small rub at his chin in thought. “I don’t know, do you have any suggestions?”

“Though it may seem at times I know you better than yourself, it is still you that wishes for assistance,” Amira answered. “You know what you wish to improve upon better than I.”

“Maybe I could cook for you.” Spike knew he was a decent enough chief as it were, the years of living with Twilight made it the very definition of ‘evolve or die’ for him. He honestly was just hoping to impress his teacher. “Would you like that?”

“I would find that most enjoyable,” Amira agreed. “It’s been long since I’ve tasted Equestrian cuisine.”

 “Awesome!” he exclaimed, grinning. “Anything you’d like?”

“I have no favorites. Whatever you choose would be fine.”

“Then we’ll have something AJ’d go crazy over. Some soul food.” He nodded. “Bet you guys don’t eat that often around here.” He started to count on his hands. “Let’s see… fried chicken, some okra, I’ll make mashed potatoes and, uh, you like your cornbread bitter or sweet?”

“Whichever you prefer,” Amira said, lifting her hands off her knees momentarily. “I have only heard of the dishes you speak of.”

“You’ve never even ate ‘em?” Spike marveled. “So I’ll be your first…” he let the sentence drop and the boy gave a quick salute at her. “I won’t let you down. I’m going to show you what I’m capable of.”

“I look forward to it,” she said, unable to hold back a smile a laugh at Spike’s giddiness.  “Should I guide you to the kitchen?”

“Sure. Oh. And, uh, maybe inform one of my friends that I’m doing this. Cornbread usually requires an assistant.”

And by that, Spike meant that he had completely forgot the portions needed for making cornbread.

“I’ll inform a guard,” Amira said in a rather excited tone, “but in the meantime we must make haste to the kitchen, the chefs shall be preparing traditional meals within the hour.”

“Alright.” He smiled and blew on his fingertips. “Hope your chefs don’t get jealous of my cooking skills.”

“And I hope your confidence remains when you see theirs.” Amira laughed, grabbing Spike by the hand. “Now let us go.”

Spike looked down at his hand, then back up at her. “Great.”

The two made their way down the halls. Along the way Amira managed to flag down a guard and inform him that Spike’s friends were required in the kitchen after delegations were over. He followed her orders so quickly he didnt even notice the pocket sized man seemingly attached to her hip.

Several minutes later the two stood in front of a rather obscure looking door. Despite this Amira stepped forward, using her free hand to push it open. What lay beyond the simplistic door was anything but. A massive room full of steel, porcelain, and china stretched easily two hundred feet across, dozens of men and a few women were scurrying in between tables, holding pots and pans easily half their size. Knives, spoons, tongs and forks of all shapes and sizes hung overhead, just within arms reach of all the chefs. By the time Spike was done ogling he realized that Amira had drug him to one of the dozens of tables that near the farther side of the room, complete with all the cutlery that Spike needed to create the meal he had promised her.

“The bakery back home could fit in here,” Spike marveled. “And I’m talking the storefront too. I’ve never seen  a kitchen this big.”

“Not even Canterlot’s?” Amira asked, slightly surprised.

“Not even Canterlot’s.” Spike decided to not spill the beans on the fact that a decent amount of the meals Celestia ate came from the stores about town, with the kitchen used mostly for formal, large-scale events.

“I hope that’s not discouraging to you,” Amira said with slight concern, “I would hate it if you were unable to perform.”

“That’d be embarrassing.” Spike rubbed the back of his head once more. “But, uh, if me and AJ can just get a little corner to ourselves and a few minutes at the ovens, we’ll manage.”

“As long as you’re comfortable,” Amira reassured, “the delegations should be over any minute, and palace guards never fail in a task they’ve been given.” 

“Alright. Hope you’re hungry,” he joked. Another pause, and he looked down at his hands. “Would you like to meet—well, I mean, you’ve probably already met them, I guess. But, uh, would you like to have dinner with my friends?”

“I would be honored,” she said, bowing slightly.

“Great! I’m sure they’ll love you!” Spike said, forgetting himself for a moment and giving her a quick hug.

Amira returned the embrace, slowly patting him on the back of the head, before bringing her mouth closer to his ear. “It’s a date then,” she whispered.

He shivered at her tone, biting his lip and feeling his toes curl. Spike didn’t know how she did that. It was even worse than when he was younger and Rarity would talk to him. If he had to guess, unlike Rarity, she seemed to intentionally lead him on.

And he loved it.

“Yeah,” he replied, almost dreamily, “a date.”

It wasn’t long after that the door opened and in walked Applejack. A moment later, Rarity. Then, surprisingly enough, Pinkie Pie led the caboose, bouncing along the ground. The pink haired woman paused mid-bounce, zeroing in on Amira and somehow turning mid-air to hop towards the woman.

“Hi!” she chirped. “Have we met? Usually I’m good with faces, but I’m only drawing a hank—that’s a half blank—and I was just making sure!”

“Calm down Pinkie…” Applejack sighed, lifting her up with one arm, “lady’s probably shell shocked now… who are ya anyway? Guard showed us here and said look fer the gal with the hair kinda like Rarity’s.”

“I hope not exactly like mine, mind,” Rarity replied, giving a small push to her violet curls. “That would be quite the faux pas. I’d have to have it restyled immediately. It’d be worse than the time Twilight wore the same shoes as me at Fluttershy’s birthday party. Do you remember how embarrassed I was at that, Jacquline?”

“You hid in the bathroom for a whole hour!” Pinkie exclaimed. “Until Dashie said to just use magic to recolor them!”

“It still shames me that such a ruffian bested me in a battle of wits,” she said with a sigh, then offered her hand to Amira. “Rarity Belle at your service, darling. And what a sight you are!” The tailor smiled, looking at the woman. “I love your dress; dignified, yet far from stuffy.”

Without hesitation, Amira took Rarity’s hand and offered her a rather firm hand shake. “Amira,” she replied, “and thank you for the compliment, I must say the your ensemble is quite fetching as well, and your hair divine.”

“Oh, this thing?” Rarity chuckled, gesturing down the loose dress with a wide belt and slit at the hip. “I’m pleased you like it. I modeled it after some of the less, er,” she struggled with the word for a moment, putting a finger to her chin, before it came, “conservative clothing of your lands. Once you look past that questionable article, your people have quite a few magacifinate yet practical collection of dresses. I’ve been trying to talk my Jack into one, but so far she remains in her jeans.” Rarity sighed, begrudgingly accepting it the same way an old man might accept a rough, hot day.

“The day you catch me in anything but jeans is the day that Twilight’s skin turns purple,” Applejack remarked, folding her arms across her chest.

“But Jackie,” Pinkie said, tilting her head with confusion. “She must of caught you in something besides jeans. Otherwise that’d make sleeping rough.”

“Pinkie,” Rarity said plainly. “You’re so…”

“Pinkie,” Spike said, finishing Rarity’s thought as he stepped towards the group.

 The tailor turned to look at the boy and smiled broadly, giving him a pat on the head. “Hello, Spikie, dear. I didn’t even see you there!”

“I get that sometimes,” he admitted.

“What are ya doin’ here Spike?”” Applejack asked, scratching at the scalp under her hat, “that guard didn’t mention you’d be here.”

“Well, I’m doing some cooking.” He glanced at her, her itch making him scratch at an ear. “You, uh, remember what we talked about? At the casbah?”

Applejack squinted her eyes in thought for a moment before they shot open in revelation, darting quickly between Amira and Spike. “No way…” she said in a tone that was eerily similar to Rainbow’s.

“Nothing concrete yet, but I’m trying to make some cornbread,” Spike said, attempting to get his point across to her with a glance to Amira. “But I need help.”

“Oh! I have a song for cornbread too!” Pinkie exclaimed, clapping her hands.

Rarity exchanged a look with AJ, then at Spike. She nodded slowly, raising a brow in understanding. “Mmm. So this is the wo—” she caught herself. “Cornbread. This is the cornbread you told me caught Spike’s eye.” Rarity gave a proud smile to Applejack. “Our little Spikie’s growing up so fast. His first real cornbread, Jacqueline.”

“I’ll say, and a rather sweet piece too.” Applejack nodded in agreement, “but we ain’t got everything we need fer a good ol’ Apple sized batch. Spike, can I ask ya ta help me get the rest of what we’ll need?”

“Yeah. Let’s go,” he quickly agreed. They walked a few steps away before Spike shook his head in exasperation. “‘My first cornbread?’ Did she not notice how I was around her all those years or something? Sheesh.”

“Oh she noticed ya,” Applejack chuckled, giving Spike a light pat on the back, “I think what she was tryin’ ta say without being blunt that she was more or less proud of ya fer findin’ a pretty little thing like her.”

“Oh,” he said, blinking. “Well, I found her, but… I’ve still got some work to do to get her, I guess.”

“Well, at least yer gettin’ somewhere,” Applejack smiled, looking behind herself to see the three they had left behind were happily conversing with one another, “and honestly, I’m proud of ya too.” 

Spike looked up at the farmer. “Thanks, AJ. That means a lot,” he said. “Considering you’d be the first to tell me if I was being stupid about something.”

“Yer damn right I would.” Applejack laughed, giving a far more hardy slap to his back. “That Amira or whatever her name is really seems like a great gal, and I’ve only known her fer five minutes tops.”

“She is,” Spike agreed, pausing to rub at where AJ struck. “She’s crazy smart, and nice. That’s part of why I wanted you here. I don’t want to screw this meal up.”

“Well, let’s pull out all the stops then, eh?” Applejack grinned widely, setting her hat firmly on her brow, “I know fer a fact that ol’ sayin’ ‘the quickest way to a man’s heart is his stomach’, works fer both sides of the fence.”

Spike tapped at his forehead. “To be fair, your family is the second best cooks in town, and the best actually make a business out of it. Rarity’d be crazy not to fall for your meals.” 

“At first she wasn’t the biggest fan,” Applejack said, grabbing a full bag of flour and heaving it over her shoulder, “but you can bet yer ass her tune changed as soon as she got a taste of our ol’ country fried steak.”

“She has a taste for steak,” Spike said, nodding in agreement. “It’s something she tries to keep close to her chest, with it being so unladylike, but…” He looked over a collection of ingredients and grabbed a bottle of oil. “Has her cooking improved, by the way? It used to be passable, but nothing to write home about.”

“No,” Applejack said bluntly, looking down to Spike as she adjusted the large bag on her shoulders. “Only thing she can cook right are still over easy eggs and chewy bacon.”

“Well. It’s a good thing she’s pretty, then,” Spike joked with a grin.

“She certainly has that goin’ for her,” Applejack chuckled, “but Amira seems ta be quite the looker herself, those eyes look like they could see yer soul.”

“I… I kind of wonder if that’s not a bit true,” he admitted. “That might be why she’s willing to...” He sighed. “Put up with a dumb kid like me, I guess.”

“Aw don’t be down on yerself, sugarcube,” she said with a grin, ruffing up Spike’s hair with her free hand as the two turned back to face the small group at the far table, “we all see somethin’ in ya that ya really don’t yet. I guess in her case she thinks yer worth a shot.”

“I hope you all are right, then,” Spike said, glancing over to the farmer. “Because sometimes it’s hard for me to see it.”

“In due time Spike,” Applejack said in a sage-like tone, “ya just need the right push.”

 “Fingers crossed,” he answered. “But… if it’s you saying it, I like my chances.”

“Glad ya like my opinion,” she said, “now let’s get gettin’, no need in making the ladies wait,  right?”

“Right,” he agreed. Spike gave a small slap to her back. “Let’s, uh, mosey.”

Applejack let out a quick chuckle at Spike’s use of her jargon and they made her way back to their table, passing a few pairs of chefs and other workers with a smilar load on their shoulders and struggling, whereas she barely broke a sweat in her brisk stride. Less than a minute later the two had returned back to the table, Applejack placing the large bag on the ground nearby.

“Alright,” she asked, looking directly to Amira, “what’ll ya be havin’?”

“Oh! Oh! We can have chocolate cake!” Pinkie exclaimed jubilantly. “And cupcakes! And oranges! And moose—the chocolate ones!”

“I was askin’ the lady…” Applejack sighed, pinching the bridge of her nose, “Sorry ‘bout that ma’am, Pinkie means well, be she’s a little… well, Pinkie.”

“Don’t fret, I understand.” Amira giggled, waving her hand passively. “If anything it would indicate to me that you are quite the chef, so honestly, I would probably enjoy whatever you prepare.”

“Full on Apple family meal it is then!” Applejack grinned, setting her hat low on her head. “From cinnamon apples ta deep fried steak.” She shot a quick glance to Spike, her grin remaining firm on her face. “Ready ta kick this thing?”

“Let’s do it!” Spike agreed with a clenched fist, his confidence returning to him.

The onlooking trio watched in silent awe as the cooking pair rushed around the kitchen like they were a competitive cooking show, grabbing anything and everything they believed that they would need to make the meal perfect, and given the meal they wanted to prepare, they needed pretty much everything.

“Spike!” Applejack called out, popping her head out of a pile of potatoes that rose above her waist, “ya find any chili peppers yet?”

“Yeah,” he called back, giving a small shake of them with his fingers, flour all over his apron. He whistled to call her attention, then gave an underhand toss to her.

Pinkie intercepted the throw, swallowing one whole, and then tossing the remaining two to AJ.

“I kinda needed all three of those Pinkie,” Applejack grumbled, catching the surviving peppers.  “Besides, I know ya can’t handle spicy food.”

“Aw, I’m fine, silly-billy! It’s not like it was even—” she paused, her mouth open in shock. Her eyes widened and tears started to well up. “Ok,” she weakly gasped out, clutching her throat. “It’s a little spicy.”

“Pinkie, go and get a glass of water, dear. I’ll take over your place while we wait,” Rarity said as Pinkie sprinted off to do just that. Rarity paused, catching her reflection on the stainless steel cabinets. With a sultry grin, she gave a small adjustment of her chef's hat and nodded proudly. She moved to a bowl and took to running a whisk through the mixture of herbs and spices. “Perhaps I should cook more for you, Jacqueline. I seem to look quite dashing in a cook’s ensemble, if I do say so myself. Like a leading lady in one of my romance novels.” She stopped whisking for a moment to dramatically put the back of her hand against her forehead. “Woe! An actress, enamored by the glow and passion of the stage! Forced into labor to care for the one she loves! However should she cope with such a burden? Will the cruel hand of fate ever allow her respite?!”

“Rarity…” Applejack said flatly, pointing to her significant other. “Ya got somethin’ on yer sleeve…”

Rarity gasped, setting the bowl down and instantly looking over her clothes. “Ew! I think that’s egg batter!” she briefly looked helpless, fanning her hands in a blind panic. “I need to get this off before it sets! I don’t want my dress ruined,” she whined. Pausing, she rolled her eyes. “Granted I can just…” With a small gesture, a light blue aura enveloped her palm and with a quick hover over the offending artifact, her magic seemed to absorb it. It lifted free from her clothing and evaporated in the air, banishing it to a dimension of stains, if Spike had to guess.

“I don’t know how you function without magic sometimes, dear,” Rarity admitted, moving back to the bowl and cautiously returning to whisking.

“Like a normal person,” Applejack remarked, smiling as she chopped the chilis she still had.

“Your friends are quite colorful,” Amira noted, walking next to Spike. “I’ve never seen such a cavalcade of diversity working in such beautiful unison.”

“You’re just lucky you caught them on a good day,” Spike answered with a smile. “But I know what you mean at least. They shouldn’t work well together in, well, anything. But once they got some years under their belts, they play off one-another well.”

“Such a wonderful thing, friendship.” Amira looked over to Applejack as Rarity threw her arms in the air at the sight of a headless chicken. “And at times quite humorous.”

“A little more than friends,” Spike admitted to her. “I think they know how they play off one-another, sometimes. They’d never say anything about it, of course, but I’m guessing they like to make us smile as much as Pinkie.”

“Well it certainly brings a smile to me,” she replied, holding back another giggle as a plume of flour erupted near Applejack’s face.

Pinkie strode in, letting out a breath of relief as she rubbed at her mouth. She paused, glancing over to AJ. “I like the new look!” she announced, taking a step forward and running a finger down the farmer’s forehead to her chin, leaving a line of her dark skin to peak out from the flour caked to her face.

“Well, thanks Pinkie…” Applejack grunted with enough sarcasm to make a substantial meal itself. “Glad ya like the changes.”

“Wait, wait, wait,” Pinkie muttered out, looking over the farmer. She reached up, nearly on her toes, and moved Applejack’s hat, placing it askew on her head. “There we go!”

“Yer too kind,” Applejack replied, putting her hat back in the proper position. “But let’s get back ta cookin’.” She suddenly turned her attention to the boy who stood next to the elegant woman, holding out her arm in a beckoning fashion. “Come on Spike! Yer needed!”

“Oh! Right! I, uh, I’m coming,” he said, quickly moving towards them. “Since this was my idea and all,” he added under his breath.

“Where do you need me now, dear?” Rarity asked, putting the bowl she was whisking down on top of the table and wiping at her brow with an embroidered handkerchief.

“I need ya ta mix the flour inta batter so we can dip everything in it,” Applejack said, sighing to herself. “Ya just been mixin’ some of the spices around fer the past five minutes.”

“Oh!” Rarity exclaimed, putting a hand to her cheek. “So I have been!”

Pinkie giggled, clapping at the sight. “I’ll take care of the sides! Mashed potatoes and okra and corn and carrots and peas and beer!”

“Beer’s a side?” Spike questioned, tilting his head towards her.

“Duh!” she exclaimed. “It goes on the side of your plate!”

The other three cooks collectively sent their hands to their faces. Pinkie smiled widely, completely oblivious to the situation. 

“Pinkie,” Applejack said, letting out an exasperated breath. “Sometimes I don’t even…”

“Know my own crafty nature?” Pinkie guessed, nodding excitedly.

“Jus’ start mixin’ the batter,” Applejack grunted, picking up a large carving knife. “And if yer actually gonna make beer batter, make sure that more of it goes inta the batter instead of you.”

“Okey dokey lokie!” she chimed out.

“What should I do?” Spike asked.

“There’s some steak ‘round here that ain’t been tenderized yet,” Applejack said, glancing around. “But fer the life of me I can’t remember where I put ‘em.”

Pinkie paused from her work and reached to Rarity’s hat, lifting it up. There, on top of her head, sat several hearty cuts of steak, still sealed in plastic wrapping.

“Tah-dah!” Pinkie exclaimed, bowing.

Rarity stood, shocked stupid for a long, lasting moment. Her face turned red and she began to open and shut her mouth, words not coming to her as her eyebrow twitched violently.

Pinkie ignored the look, grabbing the steaks and in a flurry of motion cut through the packaging and laid them on the table.

“There you go, Spikie! Pound that stuff like you’re at prom!” Pinkie clapped her hands together, bringing a fist up. “Show me those dance moves!”

“D… did that just happen?” Rarity finally was able to sputter out.

“I... reckon it did…” Applejack replied in disbelief, “jus’… jus’ get ta tenderizin’ Spike.”

“Right,” Spike replied, as if waking up from an impossible dream. He took a skillet and started slamming it into the meat, each blow making a satisfying whomp against the table. Lost in his current task, Spike’s eyes traveled over to the woman who was patiently waiting for the four of them to finish making the meal. A smile came to his face as his mind started to wonder, focusing on some of the possible intimate moments the two of them could share.

“Hey Spike…” Applejack chimed in, “ya been poundin’ the meat fer three minutes on that side, I think it’s good and tender now.”

“Oh.” He blinked, looking down at the steaks. “Right.” Reaching to it, he flipped the meat, and continued the process.

“What exactly was goin’ through yer mind those three minutes?” Applejack inquired, scooting closer to him with a small grin on her face, “I saw that ya were lookin’ at yer lady friend.”

“Uh… well… you know, stuff. I was thinking about how much she’d like the meal,” he lied.

“Sure ya were.” She nodded as her smirk bloomed into a full blown smile. “And I’m the one with fashion sense.”

“Oh come now. Leave the boy alone,” Rarity remarked. Just when Spike was about to thank her, she added without dropping a dime, “a boy his age can have his mind wander to sexual congress at times.”

“Rarity,” Spike hissed out, blushing as she nonchalantly worked on rolling out flour.

“What?” Rarity asked, not even bothering to look towards the boy. “I remember your age too, darling. I had my mind turn to coitus on more than one occasion. I know that look.”

“I can’t be having this conversation,” Spike marveled, his face on fire, focusing on his work.

“Spike’s embarrassed,” Pinkie sang out.

“It’s perfectly natural,” Rarity argued. “There’s no shame in it. Why, it reminds me of my Sweetie—just a week before, I caught her in the living room—”

“No, no. I’m not hearing this one,” Spike quickly dismissed, holding a hand out and shaking his head.

“Is everything going well?” Amira stepped toward the group, giving Spike a much needed escape. “Or better yet, is there anything I can do to help?”

“We’re just fine!” Pinkie exclaimed with a grin. “Just giving ol’ Spikie a pep talk! He needs ‘em sometimes, especially when it comes to growing up!” She gave a wiggle of her brows towards Amira. “His auntie Pinkie has the answers he needs, though!”

“Oh,” Amira replied with a hint of confusion. “May I ask what kind of answers he’s been receiving?”

“That there’s no shame a boy his age being… distracted by thoughts on occasion, if you will,” Rarity diplomatically said.

“This is a nightmare,” Spike said under his breath, heat at his face. “I’ll wake up soon.”

Amira blinked a few times at Rarity’s explanation, but soon enough the proverbial light clicked on inside her mind. “Oh…” she said with an awkward smile before her hand covered her mouth. “The four of you were having one of those talks.”

 “I was having one of those listens,” Spike said. “They started one of those talks.”

Pinkie giggled. “He’s so cute when he’s flustered. The silly-billy!”

“There’s no need to feel shame Spike,” Amira said reassuringly, “my father certainly wasn’t the best at explaining it to me.”

He rubbed at a temple in exasperation. “I already know about that kind of stuff. I don’t need a lecture on it.”

“Alright I think we’ve teased the poor fella enough,” Applejack said, looking to Amira, “I suppose ya could help mix the batter and such, but I’d hate ta be the reason yer dress got ruined.”

“I’d pay little mind,” Amira said, looking to the dress for a few moments. “This isn’t exactly my finest attire.”

“I’d love to see you in your finer clothes, darling,” Rarity said. “Because what you’re wearing is quite beautiful.”

“You do look pretty,” Spike said in a quiet agreement.

“And it’d be a darn shame if it got all mucked up ‘cause ya wanted ta help out.”

“You’re too kind,” Amira bowed, “but I suppose you are right, Applejack, it would be best if I stayed put.”

“Absolutely, dear!” Rarity agreed. “This is our treat! Simply relax and we’ll do the heavy lifting. Or, rather, Applejack will do the heavy lifting. I’d hate to chip a nail.”

“Of course,” Applejack said, rolling her eyes. “Come on gang, let’s get this stuff goin’!”

Close to an hour later the four ‘chefs’ were covered in a menagerie of flour, spices, sweat, and cooking oil, but their job was done. The meal was finally complete.

“And not a single stove fire,” Spike said proudly. “Good work, guys.”

“Well, I certainly hope they taste as good as they smell,” Rarity said, leaning over to the plate of meat on the table and taking in the scent. She nodded appreciatively. “It’s a good cut. Hardly any gristle.”

“And the potatoes are delicious!” Pinkie cupped a hand to her mouth and whispered in secret to the others, “I may of had a few spoonfuls while I was cooking them!”

“Well, let’s take them out of the kitchen. I’m sure the dining room’s around… uh, somewhere,” Spike said.

“I can lead you the correct way,” Amira suggested, “it’s the least I can do for your kindness in preparing this for me.”

“Lead on,” Spike agreed.

“Uh, what about the grub?” Applejack asked, pointing to the mountains she’d painstakingly made.

“We can have the servants fetch it,” Amira explained, “I doubt that any of them would tamper with your food.” 

“We made enough that they can sneak in a bite!” Pinkie proudly proclaimed. “The more the merrier!”

“Either way, let’s get to the dining room, I’m quite famished,” Rarity replied.

Without a word Amira nodded and began to walk off, prompting the others to follow her. Leaving their mass of food behind the five of them traveled out of the kitchen and into the narrow hallways at the sides. Their trails snaked around in twists and turns, all the while Amira was peering into the doors that came into view, finally at about the fifth door she looked into, she stopped.

“This one is vacant,” she said warmly.

“Not anymore,” Spike replied with a smile, stepping towards the door and opening it.

The five of them stepped into the room, and immediately four of them were taken back. Amira may have called it a room, but it looked more like a miniature ballroom to them adorned with fine lighting and art with a massive chandelier hanging from the room’s center. The chairs were luxurious and stood even taller than Applejack. They stood, soaking up the scene as they waited patiently for their food around a table that had some of the finest carvings any of them had ever seen embroidered onto its side and legs.

 “Wow, these are some exquisite creations,” Rarity marveled, moving to one and giving a light trace over its designs with a finger.

“Ya sure this is a good place ta pull up a chair and eat?” Applejack asked, whistling at the sight herself, “seems a bit… high end fer what we’re havin’, don’t it?”

“I assure you, this will be just fine,” Amira said, placing her hands on Spike and Applejack’s back simultaneously. “I shall inform the servants of the arrangements while one of you gathers the remainder of your friends.” Before anyone could object, Amira headed straight for the door; just as she opened it she spun around and offered a regal bow. “I am most eager to dine with all of you.”

With that the door closed shut, leaving only a faint echo as evidence of who once stood there. A brief silence fell on the group, but soon enough the obvious question was asked. 

“Anyone know how ta get back ta our rooms?” Applejack inquired, rubbing the back of her head. “‘Cause I sure as hell don’t.”  

Pinkie raised her hand, hoping wildly. “Oh! Oh! Pick me! Pick meeee!”

“Care to go get ‘em then?” Spike asked. Pinkie nodded.

“I’ll be back before you miss me!” she chirped, turning and skipping out of the room. Spike sighed, moving over and climbing onto one of the chairs.

“Alright, who here thinks she actually has no idea where she’s goin’?” Applejack asked, placing her hands on her hips. Spike and Rarity exchanged glances, before both slowly rose their hands. “Well, better just hunker down I guess.” She shrugged, plodding over to one of the massive chairs and plopping into it. “And I thought we were gonna get a hot meal.”

“Oh don’t complain, darling,” Rarity replied. “Twilight and I can always reheat it, if need be. And our little Spikie can do the same too!”

“Well, kinda,” he said bashfully. “It’d just take a little longer to get a good flame going from me.”

“While it’s just us three, dear, I want to say how proud I am of you,” Rarity cooed out with a beaming smile, before glancing over to AJ. “Am I correct in assuming Applejack’s given you the speech?”

“She talked with me in the kitchen, yeah. Told me that she was proud too.”

“Then that’s all that needs said, I suppose.” Rarity’s smile widened and she dabbed at her eye with a napkin. “My little Spikie’s growing up so fast, Jacqueline. A few scant years ago and he would have not paid a girl any mind.”

“A few years can change a lot of things Rarity,” Applejack nodded, shooting a grin over to her, “We all know that, I mean ya remember when we all first met?”

“Indeed, I do,” Rarity agreed. “And if my younger self knew we were together…” she chuckled. “Granted, you probably never envisioned yourself in a similar situation.”

“Guess things change, huh?” Spike commented.

“Indeed. But you’re always going to be like a younger sibling to me. That’s one constant, darling.” She rested her head on a palm. “If you ever need anything out of me or Jack, simply call. We’ll be there for you.”

“I know. And, uh, thanks.”

A group of servants appeared at the door and with an almost enviable synchronicity, deposited the food and left.

Rarity let out a pleased hum in reply to their actions, before focusing on Spike. “So, what all have you done so far with Ms. Amira?”

“N-nothing,” Spike replied, blushing. “I mean, there was that dance she did for me when we first met, but th-that doesn’t count!”

She rolled her eyes, glancing up to the ceiling in exasperation. “Don’t be so bashful, dear. It was an innocent question. Have you danced with her? Perhaps watched a play? Things of that nature?”

“Oh.” He rubbed at his eyes, trying to dispel the heat flooding his face. “I’ve danced with her, yeah.”

“What sort of music does she like? Is she a fan of art? Her favorite meal?”

“I don’t know,” he admitted, then looked defiantly at her. “But that doesn’t matter as much as you think! I bet you can’t even—”

“Blues. One of the ways we first connected. She likes landscapes.” Glancing over at AJ, Rarity shook her head. “Garlic mashed potatoes and a t-bone steak, rare. With sausage jambalaya being a close second.” Rarity crossed her legs and rested a palm on her knee. “It’s wonderful that you feel a connection with her, darling. And there’s no greater man she could date. But it is important to know her. Do you understand why I’m telling you this?”

Spike looked at her, then over to AJ. “I, think?” he unsurely replied.

“Rarity’s tryin’ ta tell ya that in order ta make something like this work ya really gotta know each other,” Applejack said bluntly, in terms Spike could understand. “Ya don’t do that, it’ll end badly.”

“Exactly,” Rarity agreed. “Learn about her, Spikie. You put an effort into doing that, and I guarantee she’ll fall for you just as much as you with her.”

He self-consciously smiled. “Thanks guys. I’ll do that.”

“As I said, anytime you need advice or a shoulder to cry on, we’ll be here.” Rarity’s gentle smile turned sly. “Though I’ve always questioned your interest in older women, if I’m to be frank.”

“I don’t know,” he answered reluctantly.

“I mean, I remember the time Sweetie tried to go out on a date with you, and you refused.”

He shrugged.

“Should I even mention the Applebloom incident?”

“How ‘bout not,” Applejack said quickly, “don’t need Spike having nightmares again ‘bout Mac yellin’ at him.”

“It wasn’t even my fault,” Spike crossley said. “Why’d she invite me into that hayloft if she was changing in the first place?”

“Fer bein’ raised by the smartest person I’d ever met, ya can be pretty stupid sometimes…” Applejack chuckled, giving a light slap to her knee. “But let’s not get inta that.”

“And I like them because…” Spike put a thumb to his chin. “They don’t play games, I guess. If you’ve screwed up, they’ll tell you. If they’re upset, they’ll tell you. And—” He was about to add that a womanly figure was so much better than the kind girls his age had, but held his peace there, and instead shut his mouth.

“That’s part of the reason I’ve taken a liking to Applejack,” Rarity admitted. “It’s refreshing not having to play a guessing game. The last man I dated may as well of been the most whiny, passive-aggressive person I’ve ever spoken with.”

“Give Caramel a break, Rarity.” Applejack laughed patting her lover on the back. “He finally had a girlfriend. Gods, I remember when the whole town used ta think he was gay with Mac. Then they caught him gettin’ a lesson from Ms. Cheeriliee.”

Rarity paused. “So Caramel and Mac never…?” She looked away, smiling nervously. “O-oh.”

“Pfft, My brother’s straighter than one of those indestructible arrows!” Applejack burst into laughter. “Hell, I can think of at least twelve women in town that know that fer a fact… there was even a rumor that he’d boldly gone where no man had gone before.”

“Straighter than an arrow? For once I found something you two don’t have in common.” After a beat, she put a finger to her lower lip in thought at AJ’s last words, before replying in a rather unladylike fashion. “He’s fairly large, uh, down there.” She shifted a glance to her waist, then back up to AJ. “I don’t think… you know,” she lowered her voice to an embarrassed hiss, glancing at Spike, then towards Applejack. “Anal.” Rarity swallowed, once more speaking in a normal tone. “I don’t think that’d be wise, for whoever he was with. Even if it is an unexplored territory.”

“Well I wasn’t talkin’ ‘bout that…” Applejack winched at the thought, “what I meant was there was a silly rumor that he’d got with Princess Luna… ya know… that quote from that one show where they go ta space… where the moon is.”

Rarity blushed, putting her head down into her hands. “Oh.” She snapped her head up, pointing at Spike then at AJ with a dainty finger. “You didn’t hear me say that.”

“I don’t know how you—even I understood that, Rarity,” Spike answered.

“It’s just, on a woman, that, er, tends to be the final frontier,” Rarity tried to explain. “Help me out, Applejack.”

“Ya dug yer own grave here, sug.” Applejack grinned. “Pull yerself out of it.”

Spike, in a rare show of bravado, smirked at her. “So, how many ships have visited your ‘final frontier,’ then?”

“We cannot be having this conversation at a dinner table,” Rarity promptly said, coughing into her hand. “Especially right before eating, wouldn’t you agree, Applejack?” she asked, desperately.

Applejack was having some trouble breathing due to the amount of laughing Spike had brought on, but after a few controlled breaths she finally managed to contain herself. “Yeah…” she said weakly, still chuckling, “sure, no more.”

“Good,” Rarity agreed with a curt nod, still looking at AJ. “Otherwise I’d mention the time I was a captain exploring your final frontier.”

“Go ahead,” Applejack replied with a cocky grin, “I ain’t shy like you.”

Realizing she was serious, Rarity shook her head. “Don’t remind me,” Rarity bemoaned. “I’d appreciate a little tact when it comes to… our meetings. Not everyone needs privy to why I walk with a limp on some occasions.”

“Well, this has been eye-opening,” Spike said, looking between them. “But, uh, let’s change the subject before you two talk about who’s the better pilot in deep space.”

“That’s part of how I’ve known you’ve grown. A few years ago, you would of been too embarrassed to even suggest changing the subject,” Rarity remarked, grateful for the out.

“Do you think the others are coming soon?” Spike asked, trying to keep the conversation going.

“How long’s it been since we sent Pinkie out?” Applejack said looking to her watch, “Couldn’t have been—holy Celestia in Canterlot, it’s been an hour!”

“I’m giving them five more minutes, and then I’m eating,” Rarity growled out, putting a napkin at her neckline. “Reheating all of this is just going to make me hungrier.”

“Do you think something’s happened?” Spike asked nervously, rising off the chair.

Rarity glanced at both of them and pulled a steak over to her plate. “Surely they would of called us if that were the case, dear. Relax. Things are just slow, I’d presume.”

Just as Rarity dished out a hearty scoop of potatoes onto her plate, the door opened, Pinkie taking a few large steps into the room. “I got lost!” she called out to them with a wide grin.

“She was very lucky to have found me.” Amira said stepping out from behind her, “if not, your friends would have never found this place.”

“Perhaps I should of went instead,” Rarity remarked. “It’s rare for me to be lost, after all.”

“The layout of this palace is very confusing,” Twilight added, poking her head out from behind Amira, “I think even someone with a keen eye for detail would get lost too.”

“I zigged when I should've zagged,” Pinkie admitted.

A faint pink glow came to the food laid out upon the table and after only a few seconds, fresh steam rose up. Nobody had to guess where the magic came from.

“You didn’t have to do that,” Rarity said. “I could have warmed up what we had.”

“I didn’t want it to get cold at all,” Twilight explained, “besides, from what I heard from Amira, you could use the rest.”

“I’m not that tired, dear. Cooking is just a fatiguing job. I’ll be fine after a meal.”

“So everyone get over here so we can eat,” Spike urged. “Let’s not have it cold again.”

“I call the steak on top!” Rainbow shouted, suddenly bolting into the room, nearly knocking over the servants trying to exit.

“Manners,” Rarity barked. “And as the cooks, Applejack, Spike, Pinkie and I get to claim the first taste.”

“Oh boy!” Pinkie exclaimed, zipping over to sit next to Applejack, a knife and fork already in hand.

“One of the few times I love the fact that I’m with a woman who knows proper etiquette.” Applejack smiled, taking a steak from the top of the pile. “Yer awesome.”

“Well, I might not be Dash levels of awesome, as you put it, but I would happen to think I’m pretty awe-inspiring,” Rarity beamed, giving an adjustment to the napkin she wore and then looking down at the steak already on her plate, then to the pile before them. With a glance to everyone present, she took a steak from the pile and made a quick gesture over the one already on her plate, heating it back up. “And you know my etiquette is good for you. I’m shaping you into a halfway proper lady, after all.”

“Wha?” Applejack asked with a mouthful of red meat and mashed potatoes, “Ooo sab sumthun’?”

Rarity sighed, rubbing the back of her neck. “Nothing. At least shut your mouth while chewing, darling.”

Spike looked at the two, feeling a small ghost of a smile come his way as he leaned forward, grabbing a steak, before turning. “Want to sit by me?” he called out to Amira, reaching to take a long drink of water.

“I couldn’t think of a reason not to,” Amira replied, gracefully making her way towards him.

“Great,” he said, grinning. “Grab a steak, I want to see what you think of them.”

Amira nodded and took one of the smaller slabs of meat, before placing herself next to Spike with a smile. “This alone seems substantial,” she said, ogling the meat, “is something like this a common meal in Equestria?”

“Some places, yeah. We tend to eat one or two large meals, as opposed to a lot of other countries that have smaller ones throughout the day.” Spike cocked a head towards Rarity, who had already blown through half her first steak. “And then there are some that just have big appetites.”

“I see,” Amira giggled, watching with a small bit of fascination as the dainty one of the group  ate like a starved hyena.

“Don’t worry Amira,” Twilight chimed in taking the other seat next to Spike, “Rarity isn’t normally like this, she just can’t really control herself around certain cuts of beef.”

“Or chicken, or pork,” Spike replied. “She can give Pinkie a run for her money around meat.”

“Can’t lie about that.” Twilight laughed, “She’s like the anti-Fluttershy.”

“I think Fluttershy’ll have at least one, though. We tried to season them decently enough.” He looked at Twilight, then at Amira. “So, did you two know each-other before today?”

“Well, I knew her as the female delegate to Equestria a few years back, before my coronation,” Twilight said, tapping her chin. “I also know her as the last member of the family that oversees Hoofof.”

“That is correct on both counts.” Amira nodded in agreement. “And I knew you as the personal protege long before you became a princess, but this is the first true time we have met in person.”

 “You two would get along great. Amira’s really smart, Twilight.”

“Really?” Twilight said with a faint glimmer in her eye, looking to Amira with an interested smile. “I’m always willing to learn more from different people.”

“Oh, Spike is being gracious.” Amira smiled, waving her hand passively. “I doubt there is anything that I could teach one as learned as you, Madam Twilight.”

“Don’t be ridiculous,” Twilight said humbly, “I don’t know everything, especially when it comes to this country. Maybe tomorrow if we have some free time after the delegations you could teach me a thing or two about Saddle Arabia.” 

“I suppose there is no harm in that,” Amira said, looking to Spike. “Would you mind if Madam Twilight were to join us tomorrow?”

“No,” Spike said. “That’s not a problem at all. In fact, I’d say she’d make for better conversation than me.”

“Wait, you two have been seeing each other?” Twilight asked, tilting her head like a puppy.

“We, uh…” Spike swallowed. “What do you mean by seeing each other?”

“I mean meeting while the girls and I are busy with the delegating,” Twilight answered, “ and that she’s been keeping you company.”

“Oh. Yeah. She’s been keeping me company, sure has,” Spike quickly agreed with a nervous laugh.

“Okay…” Twilight said with a cocked brow, before she looked back to Amira. “I hope he hasn’t been too much trouble for you, he’s been known to be slightly difficult.”

“I’m not difficult,” Spike pouted.

“Do I have to tell her about the time in the library when I caught you in the bathroom with-”

“No. No you don’t. And I thought we agreed to never talk about that again if I never told anyone about the time I caught you stuffing your bra before a date,” he quickly interrupted. “That’s a good story, maybe I should share it with the table?”

The look on Twilight’s face was enough for Amira to let out a small laugh, gaining the attention of everyone in the room. A good ten seconds of silence passed as Spike fought a losing battle to keep his bearing while Twilight fought to keep her face from going red. 

“If you hadn’t tried to wear Applejack’s bra, maybe it wouldn’t of been so noticeable. You were swimming in that thing.”

“Still beats you when I caught you in the bathroom with less than modest photos of Princess Celestia and Princess Luna,” Twilight shot back, gripping her fork tightly, “how did you even manage to get one of Luna in a sling bikini?”

Spike’s face turned crimson. He gave a nervous look over to Amira, before his irritation got the better of him. “I noticed you didn’t ask where I got Celestia’s. Mainly because hearing it came from your room would be odd to hear about, wouldn’t it?”

“Princess Celestia sends photos of her yearly vacation to everyone,” Twilight replied, “even Rainbow got a few snapshots.”

Spike glared at her, shaking his head with a scowl as he went back to his meal. Twilight sat back in her seat, smiling in silent victory as a pink hue enveloped her utensils and went to work cutting and bringing her food to her mouth. Amira couldn’t help but laugh a little at the situation, but she soon turned her attention back to the young man, placing a hand gently on his back. 

“The two of you are closer than brother and sister,” she smiled, giving him a soothing rub, “I wish I had siblings as well.”

“It’s a mixed blessing,” Spike said flatly.

“Still a blessing nonetheless.” Amira giggled, looking to her meal. “Now, which of these dishes do you normally start with?”

“Cornbread’s how I usually start. Then I eat the potatoes, then the steak,” he said, finally turning his attention away from Twilight.

“Ah, I see,” Amira said, looking to the yellow square on the edge of her plate. She examined the food before she took it into her palm, gently squeezing it between her fingers. 

“It’s just bread made from cornmeal. There’s nothing in there that’s gonna bite you,” Spike reassured with a laugh.

“I’m confident in that Spike.” Amira smiled before turning her attention to the cornbread once more and taking a deep breath, “here I go.”

Amira then took a bite with Spike looking onward, crossing his fingers in hopes that what he’d put so much effort into would be worthy of her pallet. Seconds passed as Amira slowly chewed away at the cornbread and swallowed. Finally, a smile came to her face.

“I like it,” she said taking another bite, “Equestrian cuisine is delightful.”

“Y-you do?” Spike grinned, looking over to Applejack and giving a thumb’s up. “Great!”

“I may now regret my visit to Equestria,” she continued, taking in a spoonful of mashed potatoes. “I didn’t partake in the foods of your nation for the simple fact I wasn’t sure if it would be edible to me or not. It seems that I was terribly wrong.”

“Next time I’ll have you stop by the bakery for a bunch of treats!” Pinkie chimed in, waving her spoon triumphantly up in the air. “We make great sweets too!”

“If I am called upon by my king to be an envoy to your nation,” Amira nodded, smiling towards Pinkie, “and given the close relationship the two have, I could see that happening again very soon.”

“I’d love to have you,” Spike quickly agreed, then paused, looking away in embarrassment. “Uh, over. We’d all love to have you over. To show you around and visit.”

“I would love to be your guest if I were to ever return.” Amira smiled, looking directly to Spike.

“Good,” he mumbled out with a nod. “T-that’d be nice.”

Rarity cleared her throat, giving a quick, encouraging smile to Spike. “So, if this cuisine is unusual to you, might I ask what you tend to dine on, dear?”

“Well, I enjoy most, if not all, Saddle Arabian meals,” Amira explained looking to her plate, “but if I had to choose a personal favorite, I would have to say imsakhan, the variety of flavors in the dish is wonderful.”

“Imsakhan,” Spike repeated, trying to lock the words tight in his mind. “I’ll make you some of that too, while you visit. How’s that?”

“That sounds wonderful Spike,” Amira answered, “but I would still have to visit, after all, we’re together now are we not?”

“Well… I could try making it while I’m here,” he replied, rubbing the back of his head. “I just figured that it wouldn’t be as good as the stuff you’re used to, so… I’d take advantage of the homesickness while you were in Equestria.”

“Spike, wherever you choose to make it I’m sure that it will be delicious.” Amira cut into her steak and took a bite. “Especially if this meal is any testament to your skill.”

“If you say so. Maybe I’ll give it a shot while I’m here after all.”

“Ya know just talkin’ ‘bout yer food ain’t gonna make it go away,” Applejack chimed in, pushing aside her spotless plate. “Ya might want ta eat up before Rarity sees there’s still meat on the table.”

“She’s right,” Spike agreed, looking with a hint of alarm at Amira.

“Don’t act like I cannot control my impulses,” Rarity huffed, dabbing at her mouth with a napkin.

“Well, as a precaution perhaps we should finish up?” Amira suggested, adding a laugh at the end, “I don’t think everyone here wishes to stay her all evening.”

“I wouldn’t mind!” Pinkie exclaimed. “We could have a sleepover! I call dibs on the table!”

“I don’t think that’s a good idea Pinkie,” Twilight said, rolling her eyes.“But Amira’s right, it’s getting really late, so let’s finish up and get ready for bed.”

“It feels like we just got together,” Spike said. “But alright.”

“If some of us hadn’t overindulged last night,” Rarity gave a flat look to Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash, “I’d suggest simply moving the party to the casbah and listen to a band, as I’ve found a certain appreciation for this culture’s music.” She looked at Amira, giving the briefest of glances to Spike, as if ordering him to pay attention. “Are you a fan of it, Amira, or do you tend to favor a different genre?”

“Music is a medium for the soul, Madam Rarity,” Amira replied, “I am partial to anything that allows my emotions and body to flow freely. Though the music your culture calls ‘rock’ does confuse me to an extent. I mean there are some songs I rather enjoy from it, but overall I find it hard to comprehend.”

“Hey lady, rock is awesome!” Rainbow suddenly blurted out, grabbing into invisible guitar, “Five Finger Death Buck is the shit!” She proceeded to give a small strum of her fingers across imaginary strings, silently singing the words to herself, garnering several embarrassed and confused looks.

“Please don’t swear at the dinner table, dear,” Rarity chastised, one of the few manners Applejack gave to her over their time spent together, thanks to Applebloom being present. She smiled warming at Amira. “I believe you may enjoy a type of musical style the griffons gave to us: samba. I can hear a few similarities between your music and their own, and I believe it’d be a fantastic introduction to other genres. And, of course, there’s always Blues. If you return to Equestria, I insist that Jacqueline and I showcase our favorite club to you.”

“I would rather enjoy that,” Amira nodded, “I’ve always found Blues to have the most calming tunes.”

“Quite,” Rarity agreed. “Our little—” She caught herself and smiled maternally to the boy. “Our Spike has a respectable knowledge of blues as well. Perhaps he could tell you about them while we’re dealing with business here.”

Spike grinned brightly at her; Rarity had given him an ‘in.’  He blurted out, “And I like art too. We could do that.” Wincing, he rubbed the back of his head. “That is, if you like art. And, uh, if there’s a… museum or gallery around to, to look at it.”

Amira smiled warmly before putting her hand on his. “I’ve always found Equestrian art to be most fascinating, but I know very little about it, I would love you to teach me about it tomorrow.”

“I’ll be ready to rumble!” Spike agreed with a nod.

With that Spike and the others finished their plates, wrapping up whatever leftovers that remained in containers that Pinkie had pulled literally out from nowhere. After the last bits and pieces of food were gathered servants rushed in and scooped up every dirty dish before anyone could say anything. Ten minutes later, thanks to Amira’s guidance, the group found themselves standing in front of their doors, all more than ready for the food induced coma that awaited them.

“That was fun,” Twilight said, looking to the group behind her. “And it was very nice meeting you this evening, Amira. I can’t wait until delegations are done tomorrow so I can hang out with you and Spike.”

“I also am eager,” Amira replied with a bow before turning to walk down the hall. “Farewell until tomorrow.”

“Goodbye, Amira,” Spike said, a dumb smile on his face.

“Alright, come on Casanova.” Twilight shook her head, pulling Spike into their room as she rolled her eyes, “there’ll be plenty of time to ogle at her tomorrow, with my supervision.”

“Ogle?” he stammered out. “What are you talking about? I was just saying goodbye.”

“I may have always had my nose in a book, but after years of seeing you do the exact same thing to Rarity…” Twilight paused, throwing on a smug grin, “I think I know when you’re ogling or not.”

Spike crossed his arms and was about to snap back, but instead decided to give Twilight this one. “So maybe I like her,” he admitted reluctantly. “How could I not? She’s smart, and, and pretty, and nice.”

“From what I’ve seen yes,” Twilight nodded, “but I just want to make sure you don’t get hurt again, you know I hate to see you heartbroken.”

“I’ll be fine,” Spike said. “I’m happier than I’ve been in a long while, even.”

“Don’t think I haven’t noticed that either.” Twilight smiled, pulling him in for a one armed hug.  “But let’s not talk about that right now. I’m sure you're just as tired as I am after such a large meal.”

“I could go for some sleep right about now,” he agreed, returning the hug then breaking away to unbutton his shirt.

“Thought so.” She snapped her fingers, the close she was wearing vanished off her body and appeared in a tight wad next to her travel bags. “See you in the morning Spike.” she said, stretching her arms above her head then sliding under her covers, “sleep well.”

He nodded, stripping down to his briefs. “You too,” he said, throwing his own covers aside and crawling underneath them. The boy shut his eyes, and was dead to the world in a heart’s beat.


> It belongs in a museum
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The morning couldn’t come soon enough for Spike, the moment the sun’s rays hit his face he was in the shower. Throwing on a fresh set of clothes he darted out of the room, keeping mindful of the sleeping princess still inside. It didn’t take him long to see if the others were up, given most of them had popped out of their door to greet him as he approached their rooms. 

Satisfied, he quickly made his way back to his and Twilight’s room and noticed that she was already in the shower. Silently pumping his fist in the air in triumph, he excused himself once more, this time heading to the garden, where he expected the most beautiful woman in Saddle Arabia to be waiting for him.

He hummed, grinning like an idiot the entire walk there, offering a nod to the strangers he met along the way. Today was going to be his day. And he was going to rule it with an iron fist. He spotted the garden entrance and marched towards it.

As soon as he stepped into the garden there she was, his muse, the one he was absolutely going to woo off her feet and have swooning for him by the end of the day. The only real problem with his goal was that he had no idea exactly how he was going to go about doing it. It was true that thanks to the years at the library he had a near encyclopedic knowledge of Equestrian artists, but he wasn’t too sure if he could explain it in a way that would interest her. The way Twilight had taught him about the artists had been dry, to be polite about it.

“Hi!” he called out to her, walking towards the stone bench she sat upon. “How are you?”

“As well as you would expect, Spike,” Amira said, rising from her seat. “I take it with your enthusiasm that you slept well?”

“Yeah, it was good,” he agreed, then clumsily added, “and who wouldn’t be excited to spend time with you?”

Amira let out a laugh before gently placing her hand on his head. “One could say the same for you.”

He blushed, grinning up at her. “I hope you think so. I’d hate to think I was a hassle.”

“Not in the slightest.” Amira nodded. “Now, shall we be off to the museum?”

Spike grew bolder, offering the crook of his arm up to the woman. “My pleasure.”

“Well isn’t that cute,” a voice that Spike knew better than any other called out from behind him. He turned to see Twilight making her way towards them, her thick glasses balanced perfectly on her nose as she bore a wide smile. In her arms she carried a book almost as thick as her thigh, studded with bookmarks and post-it notes. “And here I thought you only did that for Rarity and I.”

“T-Twilight?” Spike stammered out. “What are you doing here?”

“You don’t remember last night?” she asked, placing her free hand on her hip. “The three of us agreed to go to the museum together. And since King Amal decided that there was no need for delegations today I decided to come along right after I got out of the shower.”

“The three of us,” he said, doing his best to hide his disappointment. “I’m sure this’ll be interesting.”

“Oh come on, Spike.” Twilight giggled, playfully punching his shoulder. “It’ll be fun, I even brought my book of Fine Equestrian Artisans so that we can point out who did what.”

He grimaced. “Please tell me you’re not gonna give me homework like last time.”

“Only if you space out,” Twilight teased, roughing up his hair to his dismay, “I hope you two are ready for a wonderful day at the museum!”

Twilight spun around and began to walk off, the moment she was out of earshot Amira leaned down to Spike, still blushing furiously as he watched his sister get further and further away. “Not exactly what I expected,” she said jokingly, “but at least we’ll have someone knowledgeable in the arts to guide us.”

“I guess so,” he said, a bit disappointed that he wasn’t the one doing the guiding. He hadn’t been her assistant for years for no good reason, after all. “I’m sure it’ll be interesting,” Spike hopefully replied.

“I’d hope so,” Amira said, reaching out her arm in a bent position, “especially if she carries a tome like that.”

“That book’s child’s play compared to this one she has on Equestrian history. Or the unabridged autobiography of Celestia she has. That thing’s a nightmare.”

“Well, that’s rather… impressive,” Amira answered, looking to Twilight as she still obliviously strolled along, “but let’s not allow her to get too far ahead, I’m sure she’ll need directions from here.”

“Right, right,” he agreed, quickly moving towards Twilight. “Wait up!” he called after the bookish woman.

“You two weren’t already behind me?” Twilight spun around, her glasses nearly falling off her face, “I’m glad you said something, or else I would’ve lost you when I…” Twilight paused, looking at the many doors and open hallways that dotted the garden’s edge. She sat there for a good minute, eyes shifting from door to door until finally, she let out a heavy sigh. “Which way to the museum?” she asked, awkwardly tapping her index fingers together.

“Third hallway on your right,” Amira replied, pointing to the opening in question. “Then straight ahead until we pass a portrait of the Queen; it will be the first door on the left after that.”

“Right, thank you,” Twilight replied, giving Amira a half bow. “Let’s be off then!”

Twilight headed in the direction Amira had aimed her in before either she or Spike could offer any kind of response. The two watched her speed off for a few seconds before they finally began to laugh between one another.

“This might end up alright anyway,” Spike said, watching her go with a grin.

“I hope so,” Amira said, starting to walk off in the same direction. “Perhaps she’ll calm down once we finally arrive.”

“W-well…” Spike stammered out.

“Is something wrong Spike?” Amira asked, looking to him with slight confusion, “something I said?”

“She, uh, tends to get a bit more excited in museums. All the facts and stuff… like a kid in a candy store.”

“Ah. Then at the very least it shall make for an exciting tour.” Amira nodded, looking towards where Twilight had dashed off. “It’s rare to meet someone of her level of knowledge that still belies a certain enthusiasm.”

He rubbed the back of his head. “Yeah. Enthusiasm. We’ll go with that, over ‘borderline obsessive.’”

“Obsessive can be another word for dedicated,” Amira said, walking through the hallway she had pointed at earlier. “She just wishes to learn more than anything else, it is one of the signs of an amazing leader.”

“She is amazing,” Spike admitted. “In a lot of ways. Even if she does get on my nerves.”

“All family does that Spike,” Amira replied, “you should feel fortunate to at least have a sister who loves you as much as she does. You already know I wasn’t blessed in such a way.”

He gave a small nod. “Yeah. I know.” 

“Good.” Amira smiled, softly rubbing the back of his ear. “I believe we have stalled enough, let us pick up our pace so we can keep up with Madam Twilight.”

Spike nodded hesitantly as he increased the speed of his legs, trying to match Amira’s longer strides. It didn’t take them long to catch up with Twilight, who was far too intoxicated by the atmosphere around herself to even notice they were even close to her.

“This place,” she said, looking around her in child-like wonder, “this place is amazing!”

“You haven’t even seen the museum yet, Madam Twilight,” Amira chimed in, reminding Twilight that she and Spike were still there. “I hope you won’t swoon to the point where Spike must carry you.”

“Oh that only happened once,” Twilight said without thinking. “I didn’t even know that there was an entire historical archive under Canterlot until Spike discovered it.”

“Don’t remind me,” he groaned. “You’re heavier than you look.”

“I could say the same for you,” Twilight shot back, “Normally when people trip and fall on a tile floor they don’t break the opening to a forgotten staircase.”

“I’m just lucky, I guess.”

“Well here’s to hoping that you don’t get that lucky today,” Twilight laughed, stopping beside a massive door.

Amira walked to the door and placed a hand on the knob. “I hope you find this place to your liking.”

They entered, and Spike was immediately impressed. The foyer was tall and open, with archways to either side of the massive room, a desk at the far end, and a stairway directly right which lead to a 2nd floor, artwork of all shapes and sizes visible on the walls through the railings that snaked around the upstairs walkway. 

Above the archway on their left was a narrow sign in a thin, turning script that Spike felt was similar to the written form of griffon-speech. He guessed it was what that wing held, considering the archway on the right had the same sort of sign.

“What does that say?” he asked, pointing to it, unsure if Twilight or his new companion would be the first to answer.

“Historical references volumes one through nine hundred,” Twilight and Amira said simultaneously, but it was obvious that one of them seemed to be reaching a sort of intellectual nirvana.

“We need to go there at some point on this trip,” Twilight said, practically drooling. “We need to…”

 “You need to,” Spike corrected. “I’m not gonna waste all the time we can spend here watching you read. Especially when there’s so much stuff in the, uh, east wing.” He squinted at the foreign lettering. “I think.”

“There are actually some very fine pieces of Equestrian art in the east wing if I do recall,” Amira agreed, “I would very much love to see them.”

“And there we go,” Spike promptly said, nodding. “I wanna see them too.”

“Oh, alright,” Twilight said, slightly defeated, “we can look at some of the art and see if we can’t identify who created it by the style…” she paused, looking behind her shoulder to see her desired location one last time. “But I’m still going to the historical references at some point while we’re here.”

“If you say so.”

With that the trio started to make their way to the east wing, but not before Spike had to forcibly drag Twilight past the historical volumes. A quick minute later they all stood before a giant mural, depicting windswept landscapes where the harshness of the desert clashed with the power of the oceans. The art was certainly impressive, but to one of the three it was a perfect opportunity for a pop quiz.

“Alright!” Twilight said, snapping her fingers so the book she carried levitated in front of her.  “Who here can tell me who painted this piece, and when?”

Spike smirked, knowing the answer. “Francesco Foschi. I’m guessing around 1760ish.”

“1763 to be exact,” Twilight agreed, “when he was traveling through Camalou back to Equestria, he saw the clash of environments and had to paint it.”

“Very impressive Spike,” Amira said, smiling in approval. “You seem to be be quite knowledgeable in the field of art.”

“Well, picking up a thing or two happens when you worked in a library,” he said, puffing his chest out and smugly smiling.

“Now can you tell me the name of the coast he drew it on?” Twilight asked suddenly, giving her own smug smile toward the boy.

He wasn’t going to lose that easily, the boy locked eyes with her, a rarely seen competitive spirit shining forth. “Dromedarian.”

“Nicely done, Spike.” Twilight grinned, slowly clapping her hands. “It’s good to know that you remember the easy ones, but just wait until we get deeper into this place.”

“Glad you’re enjoying the art too, Twilight,” he muttered out.

Twilight’s brow cocked back as if it were ready to fire off a shot before she spun around, pointing deeper into the wing. “To the next piece!” she called out in a tone that was reminiscent of her bigger brother.

“She is very passionate about the knowledge and history behind each painting,” Amira said, watching Twilight march off to the nearest piece of art.

“I mean, it’s good knowing context, I guess. But what’s wrong with liking something for what it is?” Spike wondered out loud. “There’s no shame in liking something without knowing everything about it, I think.”

“Your words are true Spike, but you must remember to not take everything at face value,” Amira said, starting to walk over to Twilight, “sometimes the most beautiful things have the most disgusting insides.”

“And some things are beautiful all the way through,” Spike answered, watching her walk. He sighed, doing a half-jog to catch up to them.

Moments later, the three stood at the second piece of art, this time a sculpture. One of a man in his prime, standing proudly in the nude, his marble sword risen above his head in seeming victory. Spike looked onward in yearning. If he could have any wish, other than to be able to grow facial hair, it would be to have a body like that, something full of muscle and a good foot taller than what he currently was. Sadly, he was stuck as a young man who could fit into regular people’s pockets.
        
“Who sculpted this?” Twilight asked, breaking his train of thought. “And when?”

Spike shrugged with a frown, looking at the statue. He might of known, if he really took the time to think about it, but the statue reminding him of his inadequacies took away his drive. “Thutmouse?”

“Despite the lack of confidence in the answer you’re right again Spike.” Twilight smiled, flipping a page in her book, “but can you tell me who the statue is?”

Someone I’ll never be, he thought, looking to the ground. “I don’t know,” he admitted.

Twilight closed the book in a brief moment of victory, not noticing Spike’s downtrodden look at first. “He’s the great Equestrian Hero, Kalel,” Twilight explained, “the legendary warrior whose powers were said to have come directly from the sun.” She tilted her head. “Don’t you remember wanting to be him when you were little? Celestia and I read his stories to you all the time.”

“I do remember that. I guess I didn’t remember what he looked like.” He looked up at the statues face, how it shown with determination and confidence, and he wouldn’t be lying in the slightest by saying he was envious. Kalel had everything, could be anything. And here Spike was. On the ground looking up at something so alien to him he couldn’t understand it, like an insect staring up at the sun. “Was he real, Twilight?” Spike suddenly asked. “Or like Odysseus? Just something people made to look up to? I don’t think I ever asked when I was a kid. I just accepted him as he was.”

Twilight stepped back for a moment, unprepared for question that Spike had just asked. “Well Spike… I, I really don’t know…” she admitted, looking to him with some concern, “Some  historians say he was, some say he wasn’t, but his legend says that in a time before Luna and Celestia’s rule, the sun threatened to destroy the world, so, in an attempt to stop the sun, he flew into it, and that he’d return once the sun submitted to him. So far he hasn’t come back, but the sun hasn’t destroyed us either.” 

“I see,” Spike simply replied, putting his hands in his pockets.

“Spike?” Both Amira and Twilight asked, before Amira continued, “is there something wrong?”

“I’m fine. It’s just a lose-lose situation is all,” he admitted.

“What?” Twilight asked before Amira got the chance to say anything. “What are you talking about?”

“Either the guy’s real and I’ll never be someone even close to him, or he’s fake and someone I’ve admired since I was a kid is a phony.”

“Spike, what are you on about?” Twilight asked, growing worried.

“You wouldn’t understand,” Spike replied, doing his best to not have a cross tone with her. But it was true. Twilight wouldn’t get being a second fiddle in the slightest, no matter how much she might say otherwise.

Twilight gave him a rather distraught look before turning her attention back to the statute that still stood proudly behind them. “I think we should just go to another exhibit…” she finally breathed out.

“Yeah. That sounds good,” he weakly agreed.

The three started to make their way to the third exhibit, but just as Spike was about to step off a hand gently held him back. “You should never doubt yourself,” Amira said softly, “always have faith in who you are and your strength will be endless.”

“I try,” he admitted. “It’s hard, Amira. I’m not like Twilight or the girls. I don’t have anything… outstanding about me.” Spike swallowed. “It’s why it hits me hard, I guess.”

Amira lowered herself to a knee, actually making herself shorter than Spike as she ran her hand through his hair. “You know, I’ve read several of Kalel’s stories,” she said, smiling with sincerity.

“You have?” Spike replied. “Did you like them?”

“I’ve found them most enjoyable.” She nodded. “But in all the ones I have read, there has always been a single message.”

Spike wordlessly waited for her to continue, staring deeply into her eyes.

“It was to have faith in yourself and in those around you,” she explained, placing her other hand on his face, “when he fought the beast of end times, there was a moment when he lost  faith in himself, was there not?”

“Yeah,” Spike reluctantly agreed. 

“Do you remember what always helped him overcome his doubts?”

He bit at his lip, staring at the woman’s eyes. A part of him might have known the answer, but he wanted to hear it from her. “What?”

“It was his allies,” Amira answered, “those brave men and women who fought along his side, they hadn’t lost faith in him, and that fact alone seemed to always give him the strength to fight through the barriers he had set for himself.” Amira paused, pulling Spike’s forehead to hers so she could get the message to him loud and clear. “It was the people around him that gave him his true strength, not the sun, not his own physique, it was those he held close to his heart, for if they didn’t doubt him, why should he doubt himself?” 

He let his forehead rest against hers, enjoying her closeness as he let her words sink into heart.

“Your friends, your family,” she continued, “they don’t doubt you, and I don’t think they ever have, use that knowledge to become stronger than what you once thought you were, and you will become as Kalel was before you.”

“I hope you’re right. I want to make them proud if I can at all.” He sighed begrudgingly. “And I can’t do that if I keep moping, can I?”

“No, you can’t,” Amira answered simply, something that Spike wasn’t really expecting. “Now come, I’m sure Twilight’s waiting for us at the next exhibit.”

“Yeah. Let’s go, Amira.”

The next exhibit was a large painting pressed against the wall. It showcased an ocean and a faint sight of a beach in the foreground. The main focus was Celestia, standing atop an open clam shell and staring with a sort of want towards the viewer. She was nude, one hand holding her long, multi-hued hair against her womanhood, and the other resting gently against her heart, showcasing one of her full breasts out into the open. To the side, Luna, adorned in a simple robe, was in the midst of walking towards Celestia, her arm raised up with an open cloak in her hands, moments away from covering her sister's nakedness. To the other side were two figures in the air Spike didn’t recognize in the slightest, the ethereal wings granted to the people born with the power of flight open and dazzling on them like translucent colored glass.

“I’m sure I don’t have to ask you who painted this Equestrian masterpiece,” Twilight said blankly, turning to Spike and Amira, “but just to make sure…”

“Botticelli,” he answered without hesitation. “I’m not sure how accurate this depicts Celestia’s birth, but it’s still a wonderful historic piece.” A thought came to him. “This can’t be the first edition of the print, though. That’s in Canterlot.”

“That it is Spike,” Twilight agreed, “Celestia is quite proud of that one, isn’t she?”

“Must of taken a lot of guts, painting her naked, especially how old this is. Since they were, uh, more prude back then.”

“Botticelli didn’t really care much of the opinions of others.” Twilight’s eyes moved slowly from sister to sister, “I’m still kind of surprised that Luna didn’t flat out disagree to this being done.”

Spike paused. “Huh. Now that you mention it, I don’t know why she gave the ok.” He blinked. “Especially when its painted so realistically.”

“We could always just ask her when we get back to Canterlot.” Twilight shrugged. “I’m sure there’s a reasonable explanation for it.”

“True enough. You can forget that Celestia’s been around for as long as she has sometimes,” he answered. “And Luna too, sorta.”

“Speaking of Luna,” Twilight said, “I heard she’s recently taken a consort, that’s a huge jump from when everyone was running away from her when she stepped into the light.”

“That is testament that there is love for everyone,” Amira chimed in, “no matter how alone one seems to be, there is always someone waiting to find you, or for you to find them if you choose to be bold.”

“I hope so,” Spike said. “I like to think that’s true.” He looked over to Twilight. “And when did this happen? First I heard of it. Who’s the guy?” Spike paused. “Or, uh, gal? I mean, not to say Luna likes women just because she’s a bit more masculine than Celestia, I mean, heck, for all I know Celestia would be more likely to do that, but…” He rolled his eyes at his stammering, taking a moment to get his ducks in a row and exhaling. “Would I know, whoever it is?”

“I’m not really sure.” Twilight shrugged. “The announcement was made just this morning, the only tidbit of information I was able to get on him before they switched stories was his last name was Ryan.”

“Can’t say I know him. Either way, hope it works.” Spike shrugged.

“Me too,” Twilight nodded, “if anyone should deserve a little bit of happiness after all that they’ve been through, it’s her.”

“Mmm,” Spike grunted out. “I agree.”

They went through several more fascinating pieces; a statue of Luna standing proudly, clad in armor so intricately chiseled from marble it looked almost battle-ready; a more recent painting of Twilight, the ethereal wings she received from her ascension standing obvious and spread behind her back as she hovered in the air, a tome open at her side; and a fossil of what was clearly an ancient dragon, before the time finally crept up on them and they begrudgingly returned to the museum's lobby.

“Wasn’t that fun?” Twilight asked, pushing her glasses back to the bridge of her nose. “And we learned a lot of stuff too, didn’t we, Spike?”

“A thing or two,” he admitted, looking over to Amira. “Though some of it I should've already known.”

“Well I guess I’ll just have to quiz you when we get back,” Twilight replied, “fifteen questions, each one wrong is an extra five minutes you need to clean your room when we get back, deal?”

He groaned, rubbing a temple. “You know, a normal sister would just be happy her brother was willing to go to the museum with her.”

“Spike…” Twilight said with a smile, placing her hands on her hips, “when have I ever been normal?”

He gave a tired smile of his own. “You’ve got me there.”

“Let’s head back to our room,” Twilight laughed, giving Spike a quick rub on his head, “Amira, you know the way from here right?”

“That I do.” She nodded, starting to walk towards a door behind them. “Follow me.”

The two exhausted individuals followed their guide readily, not really caring where she lead them to. In mere minutes the three stood in front of Twilight and Spike’s room with an tired yet happy smile. Twilight flicked her wrist and magic briefly sparked to life, unlocking the door and opening it just wide enough for her to slip inside.

“Thank you for showing us the way around, Amira,” Twilight said, blinking heavily as she slid into the opening, “we’d probably have to sleep on the benches if it wasn’t for you.”

“I try my best,” Amira replied, letting out a tired giggle. “But you’re welcome nonetheless.”

“Spike, be sure to say thank you too,” Twilight reminded him in an almost motherly manner, “just don’t take too long, we both need to be up early tomorrow morning.”

Before he could respond, the door closed in his face, leaving only himself and Amira outside, as well as the sound of silence.

“Yeah. Thank you for showing us around,” Spike said, rubbing the back of his head and smiling up at her.

“The honor was mine, I really did enjoy my time with you today.”

“Me too,” he quickly agreed. “I’ve really liked being with you over the last few days, Amira.”

She smiled. “I truly feel that I was blessed when I met you.”

Spike smiled right back at her. “You know how you talked about what made Kalel strong?”

“Yes,” Amira said warmly, placing a hand on his shoulder.

“I’ll try to keep it in mind. Someone like you.” He scratched at a cheek in embarrassment. “I think if someone like you believes in me, well…” The boy looked down at his feet, letting the sentence finish itself.

“Then I will never lose faith in you Spike,” Amira said, pulling him in for a quick embrace. “And I pray that you always remain strong for those who love you.”

He returned the hug. “I’m going to. Maybe it won’t look like it, but I will because…” He looked at her. “I want to be someone like him. Or you.”

“In time Spike,” she said softly, running her fingers through his hair, “you will be.”

Spike blindly reacted, giving a small touch to the side of her narrow stomach in response. “If you say so, I think I’ll believe it.”

“Don't believe,” Amira replied, lowering herself to make eye contact with him, “know.”

A bolder man might of threw herself at her, kissed her then and there. Spike, sadly, wasn’t such a person. Instead, he simply reached up, holding a cheek in his hands and smiling longingly to the beauty. A minute passed before Amira rose to her feet, Spike’s hand reluctantly leaving her face as she did so. Withouts so much as a nod she turned away and proceeded to her room, leaving the young man to stand alone outside his door briefly as he watched her disappear into the darkened hallway. Sighing with a goofy smile he bumbled into his room, where Twilight was already preparing to ready herself for bed.

“What did you two talk about when you were alone?” she asked, looking up to him. “You were out there for a good five minutes after I came in.”

“Just odds and ends. You know how small talk is,” he answered, rubbing his neck.

“I know how it is when you aren’t practically gushing over the person you’re talking to,” Twilight teased, snapping her fingers to remove her clothes. “I still remember the first time you tried to have small talk with Rarity.”

“That was different,” he replied, pulling off his shirt and tossing it next to his bag.

“If you say so, Spike.” Twilight laughed, sliding under her covers. “It’s been a long day, we really should get some sleep, I doubt King Amal will call another day off.”

Spike didn’t answer. He reached down and undid his belt, then collapsed onto his bed.

“Goodnight Spike,” Twilight said, nestling into one pillow while cuddling the other. “Sleep well.”

“Same,” he answered, putting his hands behind his head and staring up at the ceiling. “Hope everything goes alright tomorrow for you.”

“You too Spike,” Twilight yawned, pulling her cuddle pillow even closer, “you too.”


> Prelude
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Spike woke up and rolled over, sitting on the edge of his bed. As he watched the rise and fall of Twilight’s chest, he decided on a course of action.Grinning, he walked over to her. The boy leaned down and quickly covered her mouth and pinched her nose shut.

A few seconds passed, but soon enough the flailing began. Pillows and bedsheets flew in every direction as the boy began to laugh, a laugh that was silenced by a pink hue surrounding his torso. Moments later, Spike found himself on his back, magic slamming him into the floor so hard his head swam. He tried to escape from his bonds, but as soon as he started to free himself a second crushing force slammed onto his chest, this time effectively knocking the wind out of him. A loud gasp escaped his lungs, but within an instant he was suffocated once again by a combination of hair and hands.

Moments later, the two things that denied him breath suddenly lifted off of him, revealing a  toppless young woman on top of him, her arm raised and pulsing in pink arcane magic as her eyes glowed with a fever.

“M-morning,” he choked out.

“S-Spike?!” Twilight yelped out, the magic pulsating from her eyes fading. returning her pupils  to their normal state, “What in Celestia’s name were you doing?”

“Waking you up,” he answered. “Want to get off of me?”

Twilight blinked a few times in confusion before looking down to their rather precarious position. Her cheeks flushed red. “I’m so sorry Spike,” she said quickly, trying to get off of him without making the situation any more awkward, “but you should know by now what I do when people do that.”

“Not since last time I did it to you,” he replied, rubbing his neck. “And no need to look so embarrassed about it. Not like that’s the worst thing you’ve ever done to me.”

“Well the last time you actually pitched a tent,” Twilight reminded, “and yes I will concede that it’s not the worst thing I’ve done to you, especially when I was on that ‘must learn more about draconic anatomy’ stent about a year ago.”

“I thought I told you that… that happened because I was dreaming,” he answered, blushing, then shook his head. “And I said there was nothing really different about me, uh, there. That only changes if the dragonblood in question lets their… impulses take over. Like that one birthday I had.”

“Well there is that minor difference in the genetal area,” Twilight said, placing her finger on her chin in thought. “You have five distinct ribs on your—”

“I’m sorry I don’t spend my time comparing my junk with normal peoples. Geez.” he huffed out quickly, throwing his hands in the air.

“Well I don’t normally either,” Twilight said, extending her hand toward him. “Looking back on it, I’m still surprised you let me take such an intimate look at how your body works.”

“That’s how a lot of you guys are, though,” he answered thoughtfully. “I mean…” he gestured over to Twilight’s bare breasts. “Equestrians, it doesn’t matter much when it comes to that sort of thing, if it’s family. And I’m not that different from everybody. I don’t think.”

“Spike, you’re more unique than the six of us put together,” Twilight said, folding her arms across her chest. “The only dragonkin raised by Equestrians on record, that fact alone makes you special, and then there’s your personality.” Twilight’s smile grew warm and she spun around slowly, letting her hair flip as she did so. “There’s no one quite like you.”

“Sometimes I wish I wasn’t a dragonkin,” he admitted hesitantly. “Just be like you guys. Maybe things could of…” The boy shook his head. “No, nevermind.”

“Spike, you just need to be happy with who you are, and remember that we love you no matter what,” Twilight said, taking a few steps away. “And if my eyes didn’t deceive me, someone yesterday really likes you for being yourself.”

“I hope so. She’s something else, Twilight.” He pursed his lips in thought as he sat on the edge of the bed. “I mean, I know why I like her. I’m still trying to figure out why she likes me, though. At least, I hope she does. But at the same time, don’t women like that usually like the confident, stylish types? Winning personality only gets you so far,” Spike weakly joked.

“You’re saying women go for style when Rarity’s with AJ?” Twilight asked, cocking her brow. “As for confidence, it’s there, the only one who really hasn’t seen it is you.”

“Well, AJ’s sty—alright, point taken there,” he bluntly replied. “And I’ve been trying to get better. It just feels like everytime I do, I fall flat on my ass again.”

“Fall seven times,” Twilight said knowingly, walking into the bathroom.

“Stand up eight,” he finished, nodding. “I know.”

“Good.” Twilight nodded, sliding behind the door. “After I’m done in here be sure to take a quick shower yourself, I need a book from the library before delegations begin.”

“I can get it for you real quick,” Spike answered.

“Sounds great, but unless you want to shower with me like we used to you’ll have to wait,” she smiled, slowly closing the door, “until then, try cleaning the mess you made when you decided to be funny.”

He almost agreed to join her out of spite. It’d be awkward as hell for him, but at least it’d be awkward for her too. Instead, he glanced at the scattered papers on the ground left in the wake of Twilight’s magic. “Yeah, yeah. I’ll get it taken care of.”

“Thank you~.” Twilight cooed, closing the door behind her, leaving Spike to himself in the messy room.

“I bet Apple Bloom never has this problem with Applejack,” he complained to himself, kneeling down and starting the chore.

Some ten minutes later Spike had managed to make the room neater than it was when he started. The moment he placed Twilight’s pillow back at the head of the bed, the shower stopped. He let out a deep sigh as he turned his attention to the bathroom. Steam hissed out the door’s edges before it opened wider, revealing a feminine figure in the steam, wrapped in a towel and dripping in moisture.

“Okay Spike,” Twilight said, stepping out, “You’re up.”

“About time,” the boy remarked, already digging through what he packed for another pair of briefs and a towel. “Any longer and you would of become a prune.”

“It was only ten minutes,” Twilight replied, rolling her eyes as she threw her towel on her bed. “Now please hurry up, there’s about an hour and fifteen minutes before the delegates need to be in the throne room.”

He nodded, heading towards the bathroom. “Plenty of time. Don’t worry about it.” Spike shut the door behind him and stripped, hopping in the lavish shower. Spike blew through it quick, giving a brisk rub to his scalp and chest, before stepping out, throwing his underwear on and walking back into the bedroom, still rubbing his hair dry.

“Well, that was quick,” Twilight said, still trying to strap her bra on manually.

“I wanna get on with the funner stuff today,” he answered. After a pause, he sighed. “You need a hand with that thing, or…?”

“It’s more fun Spike,” Twilight corrected, rather frustrated before snapping her fingers to secure the straps. “I will always admire those without magical abilities… I couldn’t imagine living without it.”

“Well, the others seem alright without it.” He shrugged. “Though I guess Dash would feel the same about flying.”

“Yeah, I guess so,” Twilight said, grabbing a fresh set of clothes. “Now hurry up, we’ve got an hour and ten minutes now.”

He looked plainly at her, grabbing his clothes and slowly pulling one pant leg up, then, at a speed to make sloths envious, put his other leg into his pants. Not breaking his expression, he reached down and began a lazy climb up his legs.



“I’m getting ready. At my own pace,” he replied. “I didn’t rush your shower, did I?”

Twilight’s hand began to glow it’s magical, pinkish hue, and Spike’s choice of clothing for the day began to float around him, all the while the expression on Twilight’s face remained steadfast. “Ten, nine, eight…”

“Allright. Geez,” Spike muttered out, pulling his pants all the way up and throwing on his shirt.

“Glad you see things my way,” Twilight victoriously said as her top floated over her head. “Now let’s move, both of us are rather pressed for time at the moment.”

“I’m pressed for time?” he questioned. “I think I could just chill here all day, if I wanted.” Letting his better nature take over, he rose, finishing up the button on his shirt. “But what kind of book you needing from the study? I’ll go play fetch.”

“I’m going to need one on Saddle Arabian military logistics,” she replied, magically slipping into her pants, “today we’ll more than likely be going over troop training, equipment, and exchange.”

He cocked a brow, heading to the door regardless. “What kind of exchange?”

“Saddle Arabia is a powerful military ally,” Twilight explained, “they’ve pretty much been the only reason Calemou hasn’t tried to attack us for the past forty-five years.” She paused, looking to Spike for a few moments. “But they’re not as advanced as our military. Many of their generals don’t even have a proper firearm. People like this could always need more resilient weapons and even a handful of Celestia’s men to help enforce their border in the south could be a lifesaver.”

“Well, if you need it, I’ll get it.”

“Thank you, Spike.” Twilight smiled, snapping her fingers once more to bring her still wet towel to her. “Just don’t be too long okay?”

“I’ll be back before you miss me.”

He shut the door behind him and headed down the hall, noting once more as he walked the door blocked by a single guard. This time he ignored his curiosity and pressed forward without hesitation, taking a few twists and turns before ending up at the study. Smugly grinning at his newfound sense of direction, he approached a ledger listing all the books in the study and found what he was looking for. A quick pull and he was back out through the hallway.

He traveled down, giving a small tap at the book in his hands as he thought about everything he could do today. There was always the casbah, of course, but…

But Amira would sate him more than a drink ever could.

He nodded. Spike still didn’t know exactly where she could be, but he’d hunt for her today and, if he could get a break from his rotten chain of luck, he’d find her and…

Well, whatever they did, Spike had a feeling he’d like it. A woman like that could think of some things for them to do, that’s for sure.

Smiling a grin almost devious, Spike vaguely recognized where he was and grabbed the nearby bedroom door, pulling it open and stepping inside.

“Got it, Twi,” he announced, not even taking stock of the room as he fell down onto his bed, letting the book flop down next to him.

“Well I’m sure that’s a wonderful thing,” a voice he knew for sure wasn’t Twilight’s replied, sending chills down his spine.

Spike suddenly shot up, his eyes slowly and uneasily turning to face the voice. There Amira stood, wrapped in a sinfully small bath towel and leaning up against her bathroom door frame, one hand resting on her hip while the other stretched high above her head. “But I think she would appreciate the news even more if you told her yourself.”

The boy stared at her, uncomprehending why she was here in his room. And, more importantly, why she was clad in nothing but a bath towel. He regained his sensibilities finally and snapped around, rising to a sit on the bed he lay on and looking at the opposite wall from her, his face crimson fire. “Amira! I-I’m sorry! I didn’t, I mean, why are you? What?” he babbled, refusing to turn to face her.

“You must have mistook my room for Madam Twilight’s.” She shrugged, coming off the wall, “not that I mind though, I rarely ever get visitors because of the guards.”

“You live in the palace?” he asked, that question the first one to rise from the depths of his mind, the rest still violently swimming around and refusing to be caught.

“In a sense yes,” she replied, walking towards him slowly, “this is the room that my house resides in when we come.”

“‘We’?” he repeated, then once more remembered the situation he was in. “And I, uh, sorry. I-I didn’t mean to come in. But you have to be just a door or two down from me.” It struck him like a lightning bolt, he actually twitched a hair at the realization. “You’re the room the guard was by earlier! Why is he by a different one now? That’s what threw me off!” He swallowed. “I’m ranting. I should go,” Spike briskly said, rising, not looking behind him.

“Why do you need to leave?” Amira asked, taking a seat on the bed he once sat on, “I see no rush.”

“You’re not dressed properly,” he answered, his eyes involuntarily flicking to her, before he willed them back.

“I can remedy that quite quickly,” Amira assured, unwrapping her towel, “and with you here I’m sure I can do it even faster.”

He froze, his mouth open as he stood like a statue, staring at the wall, almost sweating at what could be behind him. “W-well, I mean, yeah, I, uh, guess, b-but…” He shut his eyes, taking a moment to actually breath. “J-just let me know when you’re decent, Amira.”

“I’ll require your assistance to do that Spike,” she replied rubbing the towel that once surrounded her body against her hair, “my garb for the day in in the wardrobe, right next to the mirror.”

“On it,” he agreed, feeling his way across the edge of the room, palming a countertop, the mirror, then, right next to the mirror, her wardrobe directly by it. He leaned down, resting his hand at the top of the mirror as a brace, only for the top to flip over, the base of the mirror rising up and cracking him square on the chin.

“Fuck!” he hollered, clutching his jaw and sinking down to his knees. He opened his eyes, looking over his palms for blood. Remembering the company by him, he grimaced. “I mean, ‘shoot,’” he weakly corrected.

“Did you say something Spike?” Amira asked, oblivious to her counterpart’s blunder. “Perhaps it would be easier if you actually opened your eyes.”

He groaned, rubbing his aching jaw. “Well, I can look now,” he said, gazing at the wardrobe and opening the chest-high drawers, rows of neat-folded clothes in the shelves. “Which garb?”

“Whichever pleases you the most Spike,” she answered, “but be sure to remember that it requires a shred of decency~.”

“‘Decency,’ she says,” Spike muttered under her breath. “And she’s changing in front of me like she’s one of the girls.” He thumbed through the clothes, each one alluring and beautiful in its own right. He finally pulled out a brown shirt with a plunging neckline and loose, frilly arms, then a pair of conservative off-white pants that had a low crouch and belled out towards the ankles. He was pretty sure they were called ‘harem pants,’ but would have to check with Twilight, his own personal encyclopedia, to be sure.

“Will—” his voice cracked and he cleared his throat, holding the clothes out behind him. “Will these work?”

Amira turned to see Spike’s selection. “I’m impressed,” she nodded, rising and walking his way in her nude glory, “men are usually not so fashionable.” she reached out to him, placing a still slightly damp hand on his before gathering what Spike had gotten for her and walking back. “Perhaps I could borrow you from Madam Twilight when I come to Equestria next.”

“I’d like that,” Spike agreed, swallowing, trying his best to live up to Applejack’s advice. “B-because I think you’re an interesting person.”

“Your words flatter me Spike,” Amira smiled, in spite the fact that Spike didn’t see her do it, “but there is something that has recently come to my attention.”

“What? What is it?” he asked.

“You forgot undergarments,” she replied.

“Undergarments,” Spike repeated, just shy of a heart attack. “Y-you want me to do that too, huh?”

“If it’s not too much to ask of you Spike,” Amira answered, the sound of her footsteps becoming louder once more, “but I can gather them myself if you’re uncomfortable with my request.”

“N-no. I’ll… you asked me to, so I’ll…” He reached to another drawer, swallowing. “Can you tell me what you want, at least?”

“Something that won’t expose me so easily Spike,” she replied, “despite my highborn blood, I’m rather simple in that aspect.”

“Highborn blood? Oh, you mean because you’re a noble?” the boy asked, doing his best to start up a conversation to distract him from her underwear.

“Indeed I am Spike,” the woman answered, “my father was the right hand of the king for close to fifteen years before his passing, and my mother was Alba’s midwife when their last two children came to this world.”

“Wow,” he simply answered. “That’s neat.” He fished around, pulling out a dark-brown bra that he thought would complement the rest of her clothes. It seemed respectable enough, so he put it on top of the wardrobe and looked for panties. “I don’t know what my parents did. I guess I was so young that it never occured for me to ask. And now that I’m older,” pausing, he glanced down at the underwear in his hand. “I think it’d just be strange to ask about. I hope they were good people, though.” He weakly laughed after a moment. “Though, I’ve heard enough about my kind that they probably weren’t. They probably gave in to their greed and were full dragons, I bet anything.”

“Spike,” Amira said in the wise yet oddly seductive tone Spike had seemed to fall in love with, “you must never judge, much less assume, the nature of those who bore you.” The sound of footsteps approached again, but stopped a moment later. The sudden feeling of a hand on Spike’s shoulder was almost enough to make him jump, but he somehow managed to steel himself so he wouldn’t look as foolish in front of her. “Yes, it is true that you were raised Equestrian, but the blood that flows through your veins isn’t, it is the blood of those that bore you, and even if you never knew them, hints of their own nature reside inside you.”

“I don’t want their nature, Amira,” Spike said, turning to look at the woman and only remembering at the last moment her state of undress. He impotently remained staring down at her underwear, a handful of her bottoms in his clenched palms. “When you have my blood, it’s hard doing things that other people would just do without thinking. But I can’t. I have to keep a lot of things in me unless I want to turn into this beast. And you can’t understand how much I have to hold back around you. Do you get what I mean?”

Amira removed her hand from Spike’s shoulder, looking to him with a slight amount of hurt in her eyes. “I’m… I’m sorry Spike,” she said lowering her head, “ but you are correct, I have no way of comprehending what you feel, and my last wish is to harm you, but I don’t believe you understood what I tried to say.”

“What did you mean, then?” he asked.

“You are an amazing testament to the good in your race,” she explained, “that alone could not be achieved by an Equestrian upbringing, the blood of your fathers had to have played a role in how you became the way you did.”

 He shuffled on his feet, exhaling. “Do you really think they were?” Spike quietly asked, her words moving him and he wasn’t even sure why. He never even knew them, but...

“Without a question,” Amira nodded, placing her hand on his shoulder once again, “and beyond a shadow of a doubt.”

 “Amira…” he choked out, leaning his head forward on the wardrobe. He stared down at the top of the wardrobe for a long, long moment, hiding his face from her. Finally, he sniffed. “I don’t know how you do that,” the boy admitted, blinking and wiping at his eyes with the back of a hand.

Amira slowly slid her hand from Spike’s shoulder, stopping only when her arm could simply go no further, her other arm soon followed, until both hands dangled just under his chest. Seconds later she pulled him into her as close as physically possible, softly placing the side of her face to his. “I had an amazing teacher,” she whispered before planting a soft kiss on his cheek, “as you have had several.”

His embarrassment was once more pushed to the wayside as he shuddered at her presence directly behind him. He reached a hand and placed it on hers, and leaned his head back to the comfort of her collarbone.

“I don’t know what you see in me,” he admitted. “I’m nothing compared to someone like you. And I’m… in your time, there had to have been someone better than…” he let the sentence drop, squeezing her hand. 

“In my time I have never seen one quite like you Spike,” she said softly, looking down to him, “and what I see in you is something you will have to find for yourself.”

“Someone braver than me said that you don’t know something until you give it a go. And I want to give you a go.” Pausing, Spike thought about the sentence, and a bit of his confidence faded. “I-I mean—”

“It’s alright Spike,” Amira laughed, using her unclutched hand to rub his chest, “I understand what you mean.”

“I don’t know why I feel like I do about you,” he admitted, staring down at her hand in thought. “Something like this so, uh, fast, shouldn’t happen. What I feel about you. Any time Twilight read a book where this played out, she’d roll her eyes and say it was unrealistic.” He let out a single laugh. “I don’t know what could be realer right now.” Swallowing, he ran a thumb over her palm. “I wanted to say that, even if you didn’t feel the same.” At her silence, he stared at the wall. “Sorry if it came out sudden.”

Amira didn’t say a word, she only rested her chin on his scalp, softly pressing him closer as she did so. “There are things that one can never explain Spike, we just have to find out for ourselves whether it’s right or wrong.”

“And I want to find out. Will you let me?” he asked, letting his eyelids slide down as he relaxed in her comforting embrace.

“I see no need to—”

A sudden hefty knock came to the door. Much to Spike’s dismay, Amira released him, turning her attention to whoever was at the door. He watched silently as one arm kept the towel wrapped around her chest while the other reached for the doorknob. With a slight push it creaked open, revealing someone he didn’t think in a million years would be there.

“Amira.” Al’Kair nodded, placing his hand on the hilt of his sword.

“Father!” Amira exclaimed happily, jumping up to wrap her arms around his neck as best as she could, almost sacrificing her decency in the process “You came to visit!”

“You don’t have to call me that anymore,” he replied, wrapping one arm around her, “you and I both know that stopped close to ten years ago.”

Spike froze, paralyzed by the man’s voice. He was her father? he thought in a blind panic. That explains the cryptic advice they both love giving. He paused once more, looking down at the panties in his hand and quickly tossing them all into the drawer, save for one pair, which he tossed next to her bra. On noticing it was the exact opposite of modest, with a narrow, paper-thin back, he swore inwardly, hoping she wouldn’t mind something like that.

“How is your homeland?” Al’Kair asked, setting her back on the ground. By some miracle he had yet to notice Spike, but given the boy’s run of luck he was about to be turned into a spit-roast. “I know it’s been rough in the province as of late.”

“It still stands, father,” Amira replied, looking to him with the widest and most beautiful smile she could manage. “And before you ask, there are still no sons to carry the name.”

“Of course not.” Al’Kair laughed, putting a paternal hand on her shoulder. “Most suitors run when they find that ‘The Gem of Arabia’ was raised by its ‘Ox’.”

Spike bit at his fingernails, briefly shifting first on one foot, then the other as he tried to think of what to do. He could try diving to the side to her bed and hide under it. Maybe hide in the bathroom. Or the more daring approach: talk to him. Nothing seemed like it’d work so he stood, biting a knuckle indecisively.

“I… I was just walking around,” Al’Kair said, looking behind himself. “Just thought I’d stop by, see how you’ve been doing.”

“I’ve been doing quite well father,” Amira replied, her eyes still directly on the big man. “And you?”

“It’s been very serene here,” he replied. “but the drums may soon sound once more.”

“There’s something troubling you father,” Amira said, her voice oozing concern, “what is it?”

“I fear for you Amira,” Al’Kair replied, coming to his knee, “you’re all I have left… the thought of losing you, it is far too much to bear.”

Amira placed her hands in the man’s strong, rigged jawline, giving him a comforting smile. “You need not worry so much father,” she said, resting her forehead on his, “As long as your blade is in your hand, no harm shall come to me.”

Al’Kair put on of his hands over hers, completely enveloping it with his size. “You’re no longer the little girl I once knew, Amira,” he smiled, with his eyes turning misty, “you’ve become so much like your mother. One day, you will bear amazing children with the finest of men, I just know you will.”

“You speak great kindness, father,” Amira replied, her cheeks becoming slightly flush, “but I must finish dressing, I will find you when I’m done.”

“I’ll hold you to it.” Al’Kair said, bringing his hand under her chin before he rose to his feet. “I eagerly await our next encounter.” He turned back into the hallway, looking back to her before he stepped off. “Farewell Amira.”

“For now, father.” she nodded, smiling warmly as she waved. “Only for now.” With that Al’Kair excused himself, closing the door behind him as he did so.

Spike slumped to his knees, exhaling. He glanced at the door and shook his head. “Al’Kair’s your...?”

“Father? As much as Twilight is your sister,” Amira answered, turning to face Spike again. “Not biologically, but he raised me as his own after the war took my parents, his wife, and his sons.”

“That must of been hard for him.” He rubbed at the back of his head in thought. “I can’t imagine what I’d do if I lost Twilight…”

“Al’Kair has always been called an Ox for his physical strength.” Amira looked to the door behind her, “but I could never think of any beast that could match the strength of his spirit.” She paused, taking a deep breath as she looked to the stone around her neck. “Even after what he had lost, he took me in and did everything he could to ensure I was happy and safe, never once did I see him cry or wallow in pity. His focus was solely on me.”

“I’m sure he was a good dad,” he replied, giving a small, understanding smile. “I can see the resemblance.”

“In what manner do you speak?” Amira asked, “I look nothing like him.”

“You both know a lot and know how to say it.” Spike gave a small shrug of his shoulders. “But I think you’re the prettier of the two.”

Amira gave a quick laugh before gathering herself once more. “He taught me about many things,” she nodded, “life, family, love…” she paused for a second, smiling at a fond memory known only to her, “despite all his raw power, he always said that true strength came from wisdom and the heart, that was the one lesson he ensured that I learned before I came of age.”

“You learned it well,” Spike said. “You’re strong. Stronger than I could ever be.” He stepped towards her and hesitantly put a hand on her shoulder. “It’s another thing I like about you.”

“There is strength in you yet Spike,” Amira replied, placing her hand on his, “but that strength can only be found by the one it resides in.”

He looked at her, smiling warmly, before taking another step closer to her. He wrapped her in a hug around her waist, feeling the roughness of the towel against his palm and shutting his eyes. “I’ll try to be strong for you. I promise.”

“I’ll hold you to that,” she replied, returning the embrace. The two stayed there for a few seconds before finally Amira let him go, “I think Madam Twilight will be worried about you by now, Spike,” she said, gesturing towards the door with a tilt of her head, “perhaps you should inform her that you are indeed still well.”

“I guess,” he said, disappointed. He looked down at her hand, then back up to her face. “Tonight. Would you… would you be free?”

“Of course. I’ll wait for you in the casbah.”

“Amira.” He stood on his toes and gave her a small peck on her cheek. “I’ll be looking forward to it.”

“As will I,” she said, running her fingers through his hair.

Spike stepped to the door, putting a hand on the knob. “I’ll, uh, be going now. But you’ll be with me in my mind all day.” He chuckled a bit, giving a small shrug of his shoulders. “Sorry, couldn’t help but try a line like that.”

“Feel no regret Spike,” Amira giggled, “the feeling is likewise.”

“I like your laugh too.” The boy reluctantly turned the knob and opened the door. “I like it too,” he repeated, stepping out to the hallway and shutting the door behind him.

“You there!” A voice yelled, catching him off guard, “what were you doing in Lady Amira’s room?”

He turned, looking over to where he was called from. The guard that had watched over the door marched forward toward him, a stern scowl on his face.

“What were you doing guarding a different room?” Spike questioned, thinking on his feet. “Your negligence is what caused me to bother your Lady Amira. You’re fortunate that we are both benevolent enough to overlook the misstep.”

The Guard’s scowl quickly faded and he bent his knee. “One thousand pardons sir, you are correct,” The guard sank his head low, not bothering to look Spike in the face, “blessings to your kin and future sons for not informing Commander Al’Kair.”

“Rise with pride, guard,” Spike said, thinking quickly to something Luna would say to the knights at Canterlot to match the man’s comment. “And may the light of lights always shine upon your path.”

“Uh, thank you for the kindness,” The guard said, clearly confused by what Spike had said, “but I ask that you no longer enter Lady Amira’s chambers without permission from her or the Commander themselves.”

Briefly, his thoughts turned to Al’Kair and what the towering man would say if Spike told him about Amira. Spike pushed that thought quickly away, even though he would need to mention it to the man before things escalated. Spike looked at the guard. “Watch her door and I’ll be more than happy to avoid it, unless, of course, the Lady has need of me.”

Which I hope she does, he thought.

He turned and quickly hopped over to his room, throwing the door open and once more sprawling on the bed. “You’re actually here, right, Twilight?” he cautiously asked to the ceiling, realizing this was exactly how bumping into Amira played out.

“Not for much longer,” Twilight replied, rather irritated as she walked out of the bathroom. “the delegations start in ten…” Twilight’s thoughts trailed off upon realizing that the case of her annoyance was finally in her midst. “Where have you been and do you have my book?”

“I got lost,” he answered, keeping quiet about where, exactly, he got lost. It was for the most part the truth, which helped. “And yeah,” he said, giving it a small shake, then giving it a light, underhanded toss to her.

As much as Twilight was teasing him over Amira, if she knew it was a requited relationship, well, he wasn’t entirely sure she’d approve. At the moment, by how flustered she was, he wasn’t going to risk pissing her off more.

“You got lost for nearly an hour?” Twilight pondered, walking over to the desk to pick up a few papers, before looking back to him, “I mean, I could understand a few minutes maybe, but an hour?”

“I ended up on the wrong side of the palace—that study is kind of out of the way, after all. I had better luck finding the casbah than I did that.” He fished desperately for a distraction and found one. “So, uh, in the ledger at the study, I noticed they have a lot of books on astronomy. Do you know why?”

Twilight’s eyes lit up, the smile on her face childish as she took him in. “Really?!” she exclaimed, darting over towards him. “Really, really, really?!”

“Uh yeah, tons,” he said with a surprised smile, impressed his distraction actually worked.

Twilight beamed, her heart seemingly about to pound out of her chest. “I can’t wait to see what vast amounts of knowledge the Saddle Arabians have on the subject, you know that they practically invented astronomy right?”

“Really?” Spike questioned. “That’s pretty cool, Twilight. Seems like a good amount of the palace is educated, compared to outside the halls. Maybe you could tell me how they invented it sometime. I’m sure it’s fascinating.”

“Oh is it ever!” Twilight said with a slight twinkle in her eye, “we need to go there so I can tell you all about it!.”

“Then it’s a date,” Spike agreed, standing and offering his arm. “Now, let’s get you to that meeting.”


> Want in the Sand
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Spike paced along the hallway, waiting for the large set of double-doors before him to open up, eager to move the day along and get to the evening. Pausing, he leaned back, going lower and lower until he heard a pleasant pop come from his spine. He stood for another brief moment, then resumed slowly walking around the hall.

“I should have brought a book,” he said, hindsight mocking him yet again. “Especially since I was in the damn study for Twilight in the first place.”

Finally, mercifully, the doors before him opened, and dignitaries spilled out into the halls, with six in particular catching his eyes. He gave a small wave towards his friends, catching their attention as the crowd passed by like a river.

“Ya didn’t have ta wait fer us ya know,” Applejack said, being the first to approach him, “there’s a lot of other things ya could’ve done.”

“Well, yeah, but I wanted to wait for you guys,” he answered, glancing towards Dash. “Did you get my stuff?” he asked the short woman.

Rainbow huffed, looking away in defeat as she pulled something out of a small pouch to her side. “Here…” she grumbled, not bothering to look at him. “We even now?”

He unrolled a bag and looked inside, nodding at its contents and scent. “We’re even,” he agreed. But not you and Fluttershy, he added in thought, smirking to himself.

“Awesome.” She nodded, completely unaware of what possibly could happen to her at the hands of the group’s quiet one, “I’m glad I won’t have to wear that burqa again.”

“Well there’s still the walk back to the train,” Twilight chimed in, stepping to Rainbow’s side, “and what was it that you had to leave to get Spike anyway?”

“He wanted some Lav-”

“Stuff,” Spike quickly interrupted. “Just some, you know, uh, stuff.”

“Really?” Twilight asked, cocking her brow as her gaze went from Spike to Rainbow, “what kind of stuff exactly?”

Spike gave a silently pleading look to Applejack, asking for a distraction.

“Who’s hungry?” Applejack said without missing a beat, giving Spike a small wink, “I take it’s been hours since any of us got somethin’ in our bellies.”

 “I’m starving,” Pinkie agreed with a blurred shake of her head. “I got that rumble in my tummy!”

“Yeah, I agree!” Spike quickly said, giving an appreciative smile to the farmer. “Should we have something relating to the culture here, Twilight? Or just a more traditional meal?”

“Well we haven’t really experienced the cuisine,” Twilight said, placing her hand on her chin, the distraction working perfectly, “let’s get something local.”

“Heck yeah!” the boy agreed.

“Wow, that seemed a little over enthusiastic, even for you,” Twilight said, scratching the back of her head, “something you know about the dining here that we don’t?” 

 “I’m just looking forward to a drink with my meal,” he replied. “I can’t do that at home, for sure.”

 “I followed the directions to a ‘T’ Spike,” Twilight scoffed, pointing an accusing finger at him, “you can’t constantly bring that one time up.”

“No. I’m not talking about the time you forgot you have to actually heat wine to let the alcohol drain out. I’m talking about the fact I’m, you know…” he shrugged sheepishly. “Still not old enough for it in Equestria.”

“Oh…” Twilight said shrinking into herself slightly, “right, that… sorry.”

“At least it wasn’t as bad as the spaghetti incident.”

Twilight froze, her eyes turning into pinpricks as she cast them to the smug little grin on Spike’s face. “Did you have to bring that up?”

“You’re the one that tried to make me eat it,” he said, gagging.

“It was the only way to stop it!” Twilight said throwing her hands in the air. “That thing was probably worse than the black vines a few years back!” The rest of the girls looked to Twilight with confusion before Twilight quickly shifted her eyes to each of them, knowing that she shouldn’t have said anything.

“Well, there goes my appetite,” Spike remarked.

“Let’s just get some grub…” Applejack said stepping off as he sank her hat lower onto her head, “I bet the casbah has some stuff there.”

“Yep! And singing and dancing and good food and dancing—wait, I said that one already,” Pinkie muttered to herself. “Oh! And steaks!”

“Aw yeah!” Rainbow cheered, throwing a fist in the air, “I haven’t had any decent meat since we had steak yesterday!”

“No decent meat?” Spike raised a brow. “You know, I could go there, but I think I’ll give you a break,” Spike said, mostly to himself, letting the double entendre slide by.

“Well what are we waiting fer?” Applejack asked, throwing her arms around the group as best she could, “let’s eat!”

With that Spike and the girls made their way to the casbah, which was surprisingly sparse in terms of patrons for the hour of day. They didn’t pay much mind to the fact though, as their stomachs were the driving force behind their actions now. Taking seats at one of the larger tables they all took a gander at the singular piece of paper that happened to be the menu.

“All looks good ta me,” Applejack nodded, rubbing her chin as she looked the menu up and down, “but they could use more apples.”

“It’s good for you to not always have apples on the mind, darling,” Rarity pointed out, stroking her chin in thought as she read over the selection. “I can state easily that being totally married to your job is not fulfilling in the slightest.” She gave a decisive ah-ha as she tapped a finger to one of the selections. “I believe you’re going to treat me to a tas kebab.”

“Sure, however you pronounce that,” Applejack said handing the menu to Pinkie, “I’ll just go with the twenty ounce steak and some fries, rare preferably.”

“You like all kinds of things Rare, Jackie!” Pinkie chirped with a giggle. Without even looking at the menu, she threw her hands up to the air. “Steak! Then pudding!” she exclaimed, passing the menu  to Spike.

“Hmm…” he looked over to Fluttershy. “Can you give me another, uh, rookie drink idea?”

“Well,” Fluttershy said tapping her chin, “I’d probably suggest a sangria.”

“You’re the boss,” he agreed, passing the menu to her.

“I think I’ll just stick to a salad,” she said tapping her finger near the top of the menu, “I’m not really that hungry right now.”

“Oh, darling, it’s a vacation. You should live a little!” Rarity kindly chided, her eyes sparkling in amusement as she looked across the table. “Besides, when else are you going to have a chance for authentic Arabian cuisine?”

“Oh, I guess you’re right…” Fluttershy said looking back down to the menu, “I could also try thegrilled halloumi.”

“And that goes to you too, Jacqueline,” Rarity said, raising a brow. “Why, that’s very well the meal I cooked you before we left home, is it not? Alongside it being a meal you just ate yesterday! Why not join me with the tas kebab, dear? It’s lamb, you like lamb.”

“But, my steak…” Applejack pouted.

Rarity batted her eyes at the farmer. “Come now, Jack, why not take a chance with me? I can fix you a steak any day of the week.” She paused. “Unless, of course, you think their steak would be better than mine.” Rarity gave flat look Applejack’s way, as if playing out the conversation already in her head. “I don’t have quite the hand for cooking as I do design and fashion, darling, but I happen to think I can contend with your family. Perhaps even come close to your dear grandmother on a few of my more daring entrees.”

“Fine…” Applejack huffed, folding her arms across her chest, “but only ‘cause I like ya…”

Rarity smiled kindly. “Well, I’d hope so. Because I happen to appreciate your company too, and having a one-sided relationship in this would be quite disappointing.”

“Tell me about it,” Spike said to himself, rolling a glass of water in the palm of his hands. He looked over to Dash and Twilight. “You guys ordering or what?”

“I would if someone gave me the menu,” Rainbow said eyeing Fluttershy, “but she seems a bit distracted.”

“Oh, sorry Rainbow,” Fluttershy squeaked out, handing the menu to her, “I didn’t mean to keep you waiting.”

“It’s alright,” she shrugged taking the menu and giving it a skim. “I guess I’ll have the the falafel, that looks good enough.” Rainbow then handed the menu to Twilight, “You’re up, egghead.”

Twilight sent a glare over to Rainbow, which was met with a quick laugh before she turned her attention to the menu itself. “Well let’s see…” she said snapping her fingers to make a pair of glasses appear on her head. “I’ve heard plenty of good things about shawarma,” she said examining the menu further, “maybe I’ll have that with a side of chips and hummus for everyone.”

“Yay!” Pinkie all but shouted. “It’s gonna be scrum-diddly-umptious!”

“We still haven’t ordered yet Pinkie,” Rainbow said, rolling her eyes as a smile crept to her face, “we need to eat it to decide for sure.”

“Dashie, Dashie, Dashie,” Pinkie said, her tone one a bemused father might have with a child. She shook her finger. “Don’t ya know about food? Part presentation, part scent, part total excitement for what you’re about to eat!” she exclaimed again, pointing at Dash. “Gotta have that hype, yo!”

A collective sigh rang out as everyone, minus Pinkie of course, found their hands resting squarely on their faces. “Really Pinkie?” Twilight said pinching the bridge of her nose, “again?”

“At least I’m consistent.” She nodded sagely.

“She does have that goin’ fer her…” Applejack admitted, flagging down a waiter, “but anyway, ya’ll come ta yer decisions?”

A collective nod came to the group as the waiter came around. They ran through their orders and he was off almost instantly.

“Well that was in like twenty seconds flat,” Rainbow said looking to her watch, “that’s some top notch service right there.”

“He must like his job,” Spike answered. “I mean, just about everyone who comes here to eat must be happy, if you think about it.” And the dancers around don’t hurt either, I bet, he added in thought.

“Well he did say the food would be ready in about twenty minutes,” Twilight said pushing a small button on the side of her watch, “let’s see if he’s right.”

“Guess I’ll kill some time while I’m waiting,” Spike announced, standing.

“Don’t be too long Spike,” Twilight nodded, giving him a small wave, “I’d hate for your food to get cold.”

“Yeah, I’ll be back in a sec, don’t worry.”

“Enjoy the dancers, darling,” Rarity said as she took a drink from her glass, her tone not taunting or teasing in any way, but as if it him viewing them was as much of a routine as getting the paper from outside was. 

“How’d you—”

She chuckled. “Because they’re fascinating, of course. Very rhythmic and sensual. It’s an artform, really. What boy your age wouldn’t be interested in seeing them?”

“Just don’t be too long, alright Spike?” Applejack nodded, “Only takes about four minutes anyway, given my experiences that is.”

“I’d at least say five, when I’m leading,” Rarity coyly smiled. resting her head on a palm. “At least give yourself some credit, darling.”

“You two do realize we’re about to eat,” Rainbow pointed out, tapping away at her empty plate, “right?”

Rarity caught herself and coughed into her hand. “My apologies. Forgive me for being so uncouth.”

“You’re good,” Rainbow shrugged, “not really something I like to think about when eating you know?”

“I can understand. My Jacqueline's form could make any woman envious when presented in its bare glory,” Rarity remarked coquettishly, her grin devious as she looked over to Dash. “Would indeed upset a stomach with jealousy.”

“Yeah… sure,” Rainbow gagged, “can we please talk about something else?”

“Oh! Oh!” Pinkie raised her hand, leaning over the table. “Pick me! Pretty please pick me! We can talk about,” she paused, her face trying to look ominous. “The tackle box incident! Duh duh duhhhhh!” Pinke played a few chords on an invisible keyboard. “You remember that one, right, Dashie?” Her smile widened. “Oh! And you were there too, Spike! You were the one—”

“That’s my cue to go,” the boy said, almost running off to avoid hearing the story again.

“But Spike, don’t you remember the part about the tassels?!” Pinkie called after him, cupping a hand to her mouth.

Before Pinkie could continue Spike was out of the casbah, thanking the sisters in Canterlot that it didn’t get any worse than it could have been. Taking a deep sigh of relief he placed a hand on the adjacent wall, happy that luck seemed to be completely on his side for once. He smiled, putting his hands in his pockets and nodding.

It had been a long time since he had felt this happy. Happy for himself, happy for his friends, happy at where he was in life. And it was all thanks to Amira. He kept reminding himself not to push it too fast, but it was hard not to with her. Earlier, when she was teasing him, a part—a dark part he refused to think about most days—wanted more than anything to tear off her towel, pin her down and fuck her right there on the floor. He wanted her. He wanted a lot of things, but with her, that temptation was overwhelming. Painful, even.

She was a prize greater than the sultan’s entire treasure room, and as such, his want for her was nearly beyond him. But if there was one thing his upbringing spoke of, it was how he was able to restrain his greed. Fight back the urges, the needs in his mind, heart, and, thanks to the last few years, his loins.

If Amira’s right, it’s more than your upbringing keeping that at bay, he thought, the kind, lecturing tone in his mind belonging to Twilight. Your parents were like a tree, and you’re its fruit.

He swallowed, nodding at the thought. It was a good thing he was surrounded by such smart women. It was the only damn way he’d acknowledge simple truths, sometimes.

Spike wandered, coming to a balcony overlooking much of the town. He stared down at it, feeling mixed emotions. While the palace was a thing of beauty, the streets in a sense disgusted him. The traditions, the crowds, the way many of them acted. It was an abomination in some ways. His friends deserved respect, more than he did, that was for damn sure, yet…

Shaking his head, the boy cleared his thoughts, instead appreciating the beauty of the sun making its way down out of sight. The lowertown buildings swallowed its celestial body, save for a few beams bleeding through the cracks and alleys that criss-crossed the town, leaving everything a beautiful yellow-rose hue that put a gentle, warm smile on his face.

“I see that you enjoy watching the sunset as well,” Amira said from behind him, “it truly is a sight to behold in the palace.”

He turned his head towards her, then glanced once more to the view. “It’s beautiful,” Spike said in agreement. “It’s pretty in Equestria, but here…”

“Here it seems to have more meaning.” Amira nodded, looking to the horizon.

He let her words sink in after a moment, before nodding himself. “It’s a harsher world here. At least away from the palace and outside the walls. A sunset means you made it through another day, I guess.”

“And here I thought I would have to explain.” Amira laughed, patting Spike on the head. “Perhaps my father and I are rubbing off on you.”

“We can hope so,” Spike agreed, once more hesitating, before putting his hand at her hip. “There are worse people to become.”

“Very true Spike, very true,” Amira agreed, watching the last rays of light retreat behind the walls as the orange skies slowly turned violet.

“How was your day?” he asked, thinking of another subject as she pondered the first.

“As one would expect if you’re as high standing as me.” She shrugged, adding a playful laugh. “Several suitors came to my chambers, but they quickly retreated when I mentioned father, I had to exchange gifts with several other highborns, I met my father in the study, where we spoke for hours about a whole manner of things.” She paused, looking Spike square in the eye as she moved the hand on his head to the beginning of his jawline. “Then I came here to watch the sunset, only to find that you had come to do the same.”

“Do you have suitors often?” he asked, not intimidated by the thought, but intrested none the less.

“If by often, you mean at least two or three a day then yes.” Amira laughed. “You’d think that word of who raised me since I was a child would pass faster, but it seems that is not the case.”

Spike shuffled a bit, leaning into the hand on his jaw. “Should I tell your father that I… might want to suit you too?”

“If you wish to. It’s not a woman’s place to inform their parents of potential husbands.”

“I don’t know. Maybe it’s the right thing to do.” His stomach flopped a bit at the word husband, but he ignored it. “Why do they keep sending suitors for you, anyway?”

“As I said before, Spike,” she began, “my family is one of highborn blood, in fact, it was one of the most powerful houses in Saddle Arabia for it’s close ties with the king.” Amira walked past Spike, resting her forearms on the balcony before letting out a sigh. “Some men would do terrible things to have that kind of power.”

“I’m sorry,” Spike said, moving to join her. “It must be hard dealing with it.”

“It is something that all highborn women must deal with. But there is a sense of urgency in my case.”

“Urgency?” Spike repeated, a crease in his brow appearing as he tried to understand.

“Most women my age, highborn or not, are already married with at least three children,” Amira explained, “I have yet to commit myself to someone in body and soul.”

“That stuff takes time, though,” Spike argued. “What’s wrong with waiting until you’re sure?”

“Perhaps where you are from Spike.” Amira wryly smiled, watching as the last rays of the sun fell over the distant dunes. “Here it is usually the duty of the father to find a worthy husband, or a worthy man to find the father, and after an agreement is reached the woman is given to the man for the rest of their lives.” She paused to look to Spike. “My father has scared off nearly all suitors, and those who are unafraid he still asks if I am willing to give myself to them.”

“But…” Spike looked down at his hands, unsure how to continue. “It’s not fair,” he lamely finished.

Amira smiled before placing a hand on his back, trying to sooth his worry away. “Fairness clashes with traditions Spike, and here you know all too well which of those takes precedence.”

“I understand.” Though he didn’t, really. But he pushed the troubling thoughts aside. He wanted to smile. For her. “We should...not worry about it for a little bit.” Spike clutched her palm. “I like hearing you laugh.”

Amira’s eyes traveled down to the hand held by Spike before smiling to herself. “I believe that I have an idea…” She grinned, warping her hand around his. “But you must trust me.”

“I do. Completely,” Spike agreed.

“Then follow me,” Amira said, dragging Spike along with her.

The two darted through empty halls, avoiding guards every time one would make themselves known. Her actions took Spike a little by surprise, he wouldn’t expect her to be this way in the palace at least. He also didn’t think she would be so quick, it took nearly all of his energy to keep pace with her. Finally after close to fifteen minutes of running, dipping into rooms and cutting corners the two of them found themselves in a vacant room, the only thing inside it being what looked like a vault door.

“Here we are,” Amira said proudly, finally letting go of Spike and allowing him to catch a breath, “what do you think?”

He sank to his knees, taking in a few desperate breaths, before rising and brushing his hair back. “I think I need longer legs.”

“Short as they are we’ll still be needing them soon.” Amira laughed, walking over to the door and placing her hands on the massive spindle. “I require your assistance.”

 He moved over, grasping another one of the arms of the spindle and nodding toward her.

“Pull!” Amira ordered, putting all her weight into a powerful thrust.

He groaned, pulling with all of his might and sinking down to his knees as he added his weight to it.

The spindle barely budged for a moment, but with another combined thrust, the loud echo of steel that hadn’t moved in ages filled the room, accompanied by the sound of air hissing into the room. Moments later, the giant door opened, revealing a dark pathway.

Again smiling to herself, Amira took a step inside, reaching into a dusty old barrel and pulling out a torch. “Would you do the honor?” she asked, presenting the torch’s burning end to Spike.

“With pleasure.” He took in a breath and put his index and thumb in front of his mouth, then gently blew in between his fingers. A small, green flame ebbed out of his mouth, coating the rags at the top of the torch, which promptly sprang to a fine, brightly lit green fire.

“Thank you.” Amira nodded, turning to face the darkness. “Let us press on.”

Before Spike could say anything Amira stepped into the darkness, a greenish hue dimly lighting the way forward. He hesitantly followed behind her, his eyes trying to take every last detail of their surroundings.

“Where are we going?” he asked, trailing her like a loyal dog.

“These tunnels were built long before the longest night,” she explained, looking back to him. “They were a means of escape for the royal family in case of an insurrection or coup.” She stopped for a moment, using the torch to burn away cobwebs that Spike believed to be even older than him. “My father showed me this place when I was young, it leads to beyond the city walls.”

“Amazing,” Spike marveled. Twilight would have a field day in halls this old, but he decided he’d keep them his little secret.

“Indeed,” Amira agreed as she continued onward. “Be sure to stay close, I still remember the first time I came here, I was lost for hours before father found me again.”

His eyes bulged at that thought and he found himself instantly by her side, a hand at her arm.

“Well, not that close.” Amira smiled, fighting back a laugh as Spike awkwardly released her. “Just keep within eyesight of the flame.”

“Right.” Another pause. “But what if I want to be that close to you?”

“I wouldn’t stop you,” she replied, extending her arm out to him. “Shall we continue?”

“Yes.” He took her arm, comforted by it. Not that the dark scared him, but the thought of if he ran into a ghost or something…

The two continued down the path, even running into the occasional scorpion as they continued. Finally after what seemed like hours to Spike they came to what appeared to be a dead end.

“Oh dear,” Amira said, covering her mouth with the hand that held Spike, “that’s not right.”

“I thought you said you knew your way around here,” he said, swallowing.

“I do.” she laughed, walking over to the wall and placing the torch in a hole in the wall, “I only jest Spike.” Looking to the wall Amira squinted her eyes in an attempt to see better.

“Don’t do that,” he squeaked out.

“Never again Spike,” she promised, looking to him as she pressed her finger into the wall. Suddenly, the same scenario that played out when they first entered the tunnel occurred. Amira stood there with her hands placed squarely on her hips as the ‘dead end’ behind her slowly opened, years of sand being shaken off as it rose further and further into the ceiling. Finally, with a loud locking noise the door remained open, revealing a sea of sand below and one of stars above. “Are you ready?” Amira asked, grabbing the torch once more.

He stared up at the stars above them, his mouth open for a brief moment at its expansive, endless beauty, before he returned his gaze to Amira. “Y-yes.”

With a quick nod Amira grabbed Spike once more and lead him out into the desert. After a minute Amira stopped and spun both herself and Spike around, allowing him for the first time to look upon Ridedh against the night sky.

“Truly amazing, is it not?”

“It’s… yes,” he agreed, at a lost for words. “So beautiful.”

“That’s what I thought the first time I witnessed this sight myself,” she said, “but as with all beauty there is still a purpose behind it.”

“What purpose?” he asked, stepping across the sands, not caring in the slightest at the grains that sank into his shoes.

“The way the city is built,” Amira explained, pointing to the walls, “it is a great map.”

He looked at the walls, after a moment, he gave an unsure nod. “Like a compass? How the walls angle?”

“Not quite, look to the stars and you will understand.”

He looked up, staring at the captivating night sky and waiting for her to teach him.

“The palace itself directs one north,” she explained pointing his hand at said building, “the temple of the sun and moon point west, towards Equestria, The Watchtower aims south, to Camelou, and the great gate aims east, to Ibexian.”

“Oh, I see,” he said, finally nodding in agreement.

“And even in that there is meaning,” Amira continued, “The palace is placed in the north, reminding all that there is nothing above the king, the great gate is pointed east because Ibexian was and still is one of our greatest trade partners, the watchtower is pointed to our ancient enemy, Camelou.” She paused looking down to Spike with a small grin, “and I can assume you know why the temple points west.”

“Home of the sun and moon,” Spike answered, returning the grin.

“Indeed,” Amira nodded, looking to the skies, “long before our time and maps themselves, people would use this city as a guide, because by looking at the landmarks, they knew the direction they were going in the seemingly endless sea of sand.”

Spike stared at her, absorbed in her lesson. Could Twilight have known something like this? Of course. Could she have explained it to him in a way that left him enraptured like Amira did? Not in the slightest.

“Everything has a purpose,” he repeated. “People too, I guess.”

“Very true,” she agreed, “but people are far more difficult as opposed to a building in that sense.”

“Maybe. But kind of not too, I guess.” His brow flinched and he held out his hands in front of him, as if he was trying to solve a complex puzzle. “Like… there’s the base of a man. The foundation of his character. You can build him up, put decorations on him, but if the foundation’s no good…”

“He will collapse the moment a strong wind blows,” Amira finished for him, cupping his hands in her own, “you are far wiser than you give yourself credit for Spike.”

He blushed. “No. I-I mean, I just thought it made sense, kinda.”

“Don’t discount yourself Spike,” she said, bringing one hand to his face. “It’s moments like this that what I see in you, what you fail to see, makes itself known.”

He smiled up at her tenderly, the expression holding obvious childishness within, but something else as well. A glimmer of the man he one day wished to be.

“Amira…” He bashfully looked away. “I-I know you guys invented astronomy, Twilight told me that, but did you invent the stories behind the constellations too?”

“Indeed we did,” Amira said, looking to the sky.

“Practical things are good, but… I think not appreciating beauty for beauty's sake is a problem.” 
He sat down on the sand and gestured up to a group of them. “It’s not a navigational star, but that constellation, it’s something special to me.” Spike looked at her and put a hand next to him, giving a pat on the sand. “You know the story of the oathkeeper?”

“How could I not?” she said taking a seat next to him. “It was one of the first stories my father told me, but I am unfamiliar with the Equestrian telling, would you perhaps consider telling it the way you were told?”

Spike searched for her hand, found it, and began to speak. “Once upon a time, a time before even Celestia’s reign, there lived a hermit. Now, the hermit, she was beautiful, gentle, and skilled in the arts of magic, but this was back in the day when such things were considered unnatural, so she was ostracized from the town nearby.” He gave a small bounce of his head, trying to jar the rest from his memory. 

“One day as she was exploring the woods, she came across a hunter from the town, grievously injured. Fearing for his life, she took him to her home and nursed him back to health. Over time, they grew attached, and eventually promised themselves one-another. They forged the first wedding band, its circle representing an endless devotion.” Spike chewed a lip, then added on, “One dark day, strife broke out between the town and a town next over. He accepted his call to arms and went, dying in battle and never returning to the hermit.” Spike gestured to the sky. “She remained loyal to him for the rest of her long, long life and the gods, admiring this level of devotion, cast the item that represented their love up to the heavens, where it loyally watches over every partner that walks the earth.”

Scratching at an ear, Spike tilted his head. “I’m sure I missed a thing or two, but that’s the gist of it.”

“I think you told the story very well,” Amira replied, throwing one arm over to Spikes opposite shoulder, “but can you tell me which constellation that star resides in?”

He made a slow circle of his fingers, just below the North Star. There, a lazy, slightly irregular circle of five stars shown across the sky. “There. The oathkeeper’s ring.”

“So it is,” she nodded, pulling him in closer, “so it is.”

He stared up at the sky, loving the warmth her body near his gave. But all too soon, a thought came to him. “Amira,” he said, turning slightly toward her. “I want to say it clear: you’re special to me. You’re everything I want in a woman. Strong, smart, beautiful, but most importantly, a good heart.”

“Those words ring equally true about you Spike,” Amira replied, looking down to Spike, “you simply need to believe it yourself.”

“I’m glad you said that. Amira.” He exhaled. “You know I can’t stay here. Twilight’s on a mission, then we’re returning home.”

“But you can still enjoy the time you have here.” She slowly nodded. “it is true, time will fade, but the memories made will keep you strong in the coming trials of your life.”

“I don’t want that to happen,” Spike countered. He held on to her hand. “I want you to be more than a memory. You…” He steeled himself. “You could come with me.”

Amira jumped back, nearly pulling her hand out of Spike’s. I shouldn’t have said that… he thought to himself, stupid, stupid stu-. Suddenly Spike’s thoughts were interrupted with the gentle touch of Amira’s free hand. He looked to her and saw the most beautiful smile he had ever seen on her face as her eyes began to mist.

“Spike,” she said, fighting back a tear, “as much as I would love to come with you… as much as my heart is screaming at me to say yes…”

“Amira… is there really something wrong with thinking with your heart sometimes?” Spike gave a weak, trembling smile. One that could break under the gentlest of breezes. “Just, what’s keeping you here?”

She sat there, unable to fight the welling in her eyes as she looked into Spike’s eyes. “The blood of my family,” Amira finally replied, “I am the last of my line, the line who has stood by the king even in the most trying of times, the line that cannot abandon him because of the desires of a woman…”

“It’s more than desire,” Spike retorted. He put his hand to her jaw. “And it’s worth more than history, heritage be damned.”

“If only it were so easy…” she sighed, placing her hand on his, “but you know that it isn’t for me.”

“A man’s only as good as his foundation. And blood? Family? It’s decoration. It doesn’t dictate what the man becomes, it only can steer him in the right way. Amira…” his tone was nearly pleading, he ran a thumb over the back of her hand as he stared into her eyes.

“Your true self is the most amazing thing I have ever seen,” she whispered, failing to fight back the tears, “but this land is my foundation, what would I be without it?”

Spike stared at her, his own tears wordlessly trailing down to his chin. “Amira,” he repeated her name again, but said nothing else.

Moments of silence between the two culminated into her pulling Spike into her tighter than she ever had before, breaking down completely as she grabbed at the clothes on his back. “I-I’m sorry…” she whimpered, her tears falling on his neck, “I’m so sorry.”

Spike clutched her in return, his breath hitching as he cried, leaned against her collarbone. “I-it wasn’t… you were supposed to…” 

“I’m so sorry Spike,” she repeated, “but I can’t…”

“I, I understand.” Spike refused to let go of her. “Gods, this hurts.”

“More than it ever should Spike,” Amira agreed, “more than it ever should.”

“If… damnit, there’s got to be something we can do.”

“I wish there was Spike, I truly wish there was.”

“I’ll figure something out, I swear.” He brought his hands to her cheeks and cupped them. “I-I swear…” he stammered out, unsure.

Amira mirrored his action, only taking it a step further. Pulling him in Amira pressed her lips against his. The action threw him off guard, but his initial shock subsided as his hands migrated from her face to the back of her neck and the small of her back. He pushed back hard enough against her that the two fell into the sand they once sat on, neither of them caring about where the tiny grains would end up.

He went on blind instinct, adjusting his body and kissing her cheek, then once more returning to her lips. Spike broke away for a moment. “Amira…”

Without saying a word Amira pulled him back into her, pressing him as tightly to her body as possible before he pulled away again. For a brief moment, he straddled her hips, staring down at her eyes sadly, before moving away, returning to a sit, clutching at his knees.

“I… I’m sorry…” Amira panted, bracing herself with one arm as the other wiped away her tears, “I didn’t mean to-”

“I know. And I didn’t… didn’t mean to make you cry,” he said.

“We should return to the palace,” Amira said staggering to her feet, wiping off both tears and sand with one hand as she extended the other to Spike, “It’s becoming quite late, and I’m sure Madam Twilight and the others will be worrying about you.”

“You’re right.” He took Amira’s hand and she pulled him up. “If, if there’s time, I want to be with you more before I leave.”

“I wouldn’t want anything else,” Amira agreed, a small smile returning to her face. “But now we must make haste.”

“Of course.” He followed after her as they returned to the underground tunnels. “Oh!” Spike reached into a pouch at his side, producing a rolled up bag. “This is for you.”

Amira stopped to face him once more, smiling as she saw the young man presenting the small wrapped up bag to her as if it were the gem of the world. Softly taking the item out of his hands she unwrapped it, revealing an exquisitely designed amethyst bottle. Tears came to her eyes once more as she examined the bottle further before looking to him with a genuine smile.

“Thank you Spike,” she said, placing a hand on his head.

“There’s soap inside the bottle too.”

“I can see that,” Amira said still looking to Spike, “May I ask what kind?”

“Lavender.”

“Oh…” Amira froze looking back to the bottle before looking back to Spike, “lavender...”

“Do you not like it?” he asked. “I’m sorry.”

A few seconds of silence passed before Amira burst into laughter, the tears coming from her eyes now obviously happy. “I actually don’t care for lavender at all,” she beamed, looking back to the bottle, “but this is a gift greater than the finest gem I have ever been given.”

“Just my luck that you wouldn’t like the scent. But.” He smiled, blushing, “I’m glad you like the bottle at least.”

“Of course,” Amira nodded, looking back to the tunnel, “but we mustn’t dally anymore, my father has a tendency of checking on me around this hour.”

He walked forward with her, then, swallowing, nodded. “Tomorrow, I’m talking with your father.”

“Your bravery is beyond most men,” Amira smiled, giving him a small peck on the forehead, “I wish you well in that endeavor.”

“Brave?” he shook his head. “I’m scared shitless. But you’re worth being scared for.” He swallowed, then put a hand to her hip. “And I promise. I’ll figure something out for us.” Spike smiled. “I’ll take care of you.”

“With a will like yours I wouldn’t doubt it.” 

“So don’t worry,” he reassured. “We’ll be together. I wouldn’t lie about something like that.”



Spike?!” Twilight bleated out, clinching a pillow to her chest. “Is that you?!”

“Yeah. It’s me,” he said quietly. “Sorry I’m so late.”

“Where the hell have you been?” she asked, throwing a pillow and hitting him square in his face, “do you even know what time it is?”

He winced at her language. Coming from her, that was a dead giveaway she was mad. “I don’t know what time it is,” he admitted, looking down to the ground in shame. “And I was…” Spike paused, thinking of how to phrase it.

“Don’t even start with me right now,” she huffed, storming his direction, “I was worried sick about you Spike!” Without warning, Twilight dove Spike’s face into her bare bosom and hugged him tightly. “I can deal with you doing this kind of thing back home, but here? I don’t even want to think about the things that could’ve happened to you!”

Spike sighed, shutting his eyes as Twilight pressed his head into her. “I know, and I’m sorry. It just sort of happened, I guess.”

“It just happened isn’t good enough for me mister,” Twilight said, pushing him away from her body, “But we can talk about that in the morning, just go to bed, because tomorrow we’re headed home.”

His eyes snapped open. “Home? Already? But we can’t yet!”

“What are you talking about?” Twilight asked, walking back to her bed, “we’ve been here a week and met all our diplomatic goals, something that hasn’t been done in over one hundred and seventy-five years.”

“It’s,” He shook his head nervously, running a hand through his hair. “It’s important. I need another day at least. Please.”

“Spike, you know that normally I’d allow it,” Twilight sighed, shaking her head, “but even with all this splendor, everyone really wants to sleep in their own bed, that and all diplomatic discussions have ceased. There’s no way that the king, or Celestia for that matter, would let any of us stay longer.” Twilight paused, turning her attention to Spike once more. “Including you.” 

He numbly sat on the end of the bed, staring past the floor. “I, I don’t feel good, Twilight.”

“That may have worked when you were twelve, but not anymore,” Twilight said, her attention focused on her bed once again, “but you’re an adult now and should know that we’re both smart enough to know when you’re faking.”

Licking his painfully dry lips, he shook his head. “Every time,” Spike said to himself. He sniffed. “Every time I think things are gonna be ok, you know?” He wanted to throw something, pick up the chair by the bed and throw it out the window. “Every time,” the boy repeated, his anger boiling over and becoming an empty numbness as he flopped down on the bed.

“Spike?” Twilight asked, looking up with concern, “What’s wrong?”

“I don’t think you’d understand,” he answered. “You understand a lot, but, but not this.”

“I’m sure I can try,” Twilight said, walking over to his bed and taking a seat beside him. “What is it Spike?”

“Have you ever really felt like there might be something there when you talk to a person?”

“I...I’m not sure I follow…” Twilight admitted, lowering her head.

“Like there might be something about them that interests you. In a way more than just those charts and diagrams back home.” He caught himself, sighing. “Amira.. it’s, I’m, I’m just…”

Twilight sighed and placed a hand on his chest, nodding her head slightly. “I understand now,” she said almost like a whisper, “and it’s alright.”

Spike paused, looking up toward her. “You do? Understand, I mean. B-but I didn’t think you’d ever really...”

“You remember that one guard in the Crystal Empire right?” Twilight smiled sweetly, “the one with the blue hair?”

“Kind of. I was still pretty young then,” he admitted.

“He and I did go steady for a while, all the way until we…” Twilight paused, but at that point she knew that there was no point in denying the fact to him, “well you get the picture.”

“What happened?”

“Well we stayed close via letters and such for a while after my duties as a Princess kept us apart,” she sighed as her eyes welled up, “but we just couldn’t keep it together… no matter how hard we tried.”

Spike weakly nodded, his frown pitiful. “Not everything can have a happy ending, can it?”

“No it can’t Spike,” Twilight nodded in agreement, lying down next to him and pulling him close, “no it can’t.”


> Subsist
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


The day came all too quickly for Spike as he tried to reach out and shield his eyes from the sun. He soon realized that something had anchored his arm to the bed. He looked to his side to see that Twilight was still by his side; she never got up to move back to her own bed after their talk. He was actually slightly surprised, given how close they were he somehow managed to sleep through her snoring.

He rose, grabbing his clothes and changing. There was no time for a shower or for waking Twilight up. He had to speak to Al’Kair about Amira. He had to find him. Fully dressed, he opened the door and stepped out into the hallway, resisting the urge to run.

He approached the guard by Amira’s room. “Where’s Al’Kair?” he asked, nearly panicking.

“Al’Kair has escorted the Lady Amira to the king’s court,” the guard replied, bringing his polearm to attention, “on a matter of urgent business.”

Spike turned, this time ignoring his restraint and breaking out into a run towards the court. He made it to the entrance of the rounded throneroom and approached the doorway. Swallowing, Spike pushed the doors open and stepped inside. As he did so he found himself running straight into a wall of flesh, he fell fell flat on his ass in a slight daze as to what had just happened. he quickly shook the initial shock off and opened his eyes to see a blade pointed in his direction, just inches away from his face.

“Speak peasant,” the man hissed, bringing his sword closer, “least I cleave your head from your shoulders.”

“A-Al’Kair…” Spike swallowed, looking up to the man. “I’m looking for Al’Kair. Do you know where he is?”

“Don’t ask me such questions!” The man shouted, slapping Spike with the broad end of his sword, “such an act would imply that I answer to you!”

The sting of the slap burned his cheek, but he didn’t break his gaze up at the man. A small flare of anger in his gut made him bolder than his otherwise timid nature normally allowed, along with his frustration of the past few days. “Of course you can’t answer me. Maggots can’t speak,” he growled out defiantly from the ground, still looking up at the man with the sword. Spike was scared, but he did his best to quash his panic into his gut.

“The nerve of this whelp!” he shouted, raising his sword above his head, “I shall show you resp—”

“That’s enough, Hakem,” Al’Kair’s powerful voice said from behind Spike’s potential killer as the man’s forearm become wrapped up in Al’Kair’s massive hand. “Haven’t you already taken enough?”

“That is Prince Hakem to you, lap dog!” he replied, ripping his arm out of Al’Kair’s grasp. “And I suppose you’re right, wasting my energy on this sniveling brat would hardly be worth the effort.”

“I feel the same about you,” Al’Kair growled in response.

“Watch your tongue, old man,” Hakem warned, fearlessly pointing a finger at the giant. “‘Lest you be rendered mute.”

“Just leave,” Al’Kair replied, unthreatened by Hakem’s words. “This palace has had enough of you for one day.”

“As I have had my fill of it,” Hakem huffed, returning his sword to it’s scabbard, “for now.”

Hakem turned away from Al’Kair and began to make his way down the hall, but not before driving a foot into Spike’s chest and slamming him into the ground. “Next we met peasant…” he hissed, twisting his foot on Spike’s chest, “your fortune won’t be so great.”

Spike let out a pained gasp, the man’s boot digging and nearly tearing his shirt from the force. The man twisted his heel, still grinding it into the boy’s shirt. Sweet relief came as Hakem lifted his leg and marched off down the hall. Spike rose, putting a hand to the wall to lift himself easier, and rubbed at his aching chest.

“What was that about?” he asked.

“Are you alright?” Al’Kair asked back, completely ignoring Spike’s question, “Hakem can be rather violent at times.”

“I’m fine. I’ve had worse,” Spike replied. Years of being bullied would do that for you. “Thanks for your help back there.”

“I do what I must,” he said, looking over Spike one last time. “And I’m sure Madam Twilight would be rather crossed with me if I hadn’t taken action, along with the whole of Equestria.”

He gave one more rub at his chest out of irritation, irked that he showed such a weakness in front of Al’Kair, when he was about to ask of him something. Exhaling, he looked up to the giant man. “It’s good you came by for another reason, Al’Kair. I need to talk with you.”

“Oh?” Al’Kair asked, removing his helmet, “what is it you wish to di-”

A presence from the throne room drew their attention. King Amal walked towards them, rubbing his brow wearily.

“Spike,” he addressed with a nod, then glanced at Al’Kair. “Has my son already departed?”

“Yes my king,” Al’Kair agreed, looking down to Spike. “And he almost left with our friend’s head.”

“I see.” The king looked towards Spike and knelt down, prostrating himself before the boy. “Forgive my middle son’s foolishness. I ask for pardon for his actions.”

“S-sure,” Spike said, looking down to the king. “No harm.”

Amal rose, brushing off his clothing. “Some may see him as bull-headed and difficult, but…” The king bridged his hands together. “He remains my son. You’ll understand one day, much as I’m sure Al’Kair understands now, despite their spirits clashing on more than one occasion.”

“Indeed,” Al’Kair nodded in agreement, clenching his fists tightly.

Amal looked at his guard, frowning. “How fairs Lady Amira in regards to…?”

“I wish not to discuss the matter, my king,” Al’Kair said, placing his helmet squarely on his head once more, “but I know she believes what she is doing is right, so who am I to stop her?”

“Amira?” Spike asked, looking between the two, the seeds of panic being put in his belly. “What? What’s she doing?”

“A mistake,” Al’Kair said bluntly, looking to Spike before Amal once more, “and we both know it.”

The king said nothing to this, except gazing down at his hands in thought.

“Al’Kair,” Spike took ahold of the man’s bicep. “Please. What’s Amira doing?”

Al’Kair looked down to Spike once more before taking in a deep breath. “My king would have the better answer for you, Spike,” he breathed out, “after all, he is a far better diplomat than I.”

“My Hakem has watched her from afar for many years,” Amal slowly began. “And he let his affections be known to us late last night when he arrived. He owns the lands farther west of here, where there remain people still loyal to Amira’s blood over Hakem.” A far away look came to his eyes as he spoke, in a sense trying to reason with himself just as much as he was trying to reason with Spike and Al’Kair. “There, in the west, strife still remains because of his lack of bloodright to rule. So for the sake of this country’s peace, I…” His next words sent a chill through Spike’s spine. “I authorized his request for Lady Amira’s hand.”

Spike felt like he was falling.

“You know this has nothing to do with love, Amal,” Al’Kair growled, using the king’s name for the first time in Spike’s presence, “this is a play for power, the west has the most water, the most oil, and the most gold.” Al’Kair then threw his hand to the air, pointing to the room around them. “And if not for Ridedh, it would have the most people! Are you blind to the fact that your own son is plotting to overthrow you?!”

Amal looked at Al’Kair, clenching his fists tightly at his sides. Finally, he sighed, relaxing his hands. “I know my sons heart. What you say cannot be. He simply has a wish to escape my shadow. If he must do that by marking a western province as his own?” Amal shrugged. “Then so be it. Surely you remember an age such as his? I know I do, this is simply a means to be his own man until age blesses him with wisdom and restraint.” The king shook his head. “A son raising his sword against his father? Impossible.”

“I know from experience that it is,” Al’Kair growled looking to the ground in rage.

He balked, looking to his guard with the same surprise someone who accidentally cut their finger on a knife might give. “I… I ask your pardon, old friend. I forgot myself with my words.” He pursed his lips, putting his index fingers to them in thought. “But Hakem is not like that. He has his faults, but he’ll grow out of them into a fine man like my eldest has.” He arched his brows. “Surely you remember the years Amira was difficult? And she blossomed into a beautiful, upstanding woman.”

“Even a weed blossoms,” Al’Kair replied, looking back to the king, “as for your sons, your eldest is indeed a fine heir, and I would gladly serve him if great tragedy struck.” He paused, looking down the hallway. “But I know those eyes…” he hissed, “those eyes hunger for more than the world could give, and he hasn’t lost them since he was a boy.”

Amal stopped at this. He shook his head after a long, silent pause. “He’s not like that. None of my children would ever do as you say,” the king replied quietly, refusing to meet Al’Kair in the eyes.

“I will not deny that your eldest son wouldn’t,” Al’Kair nodded, “nor would your two youngest sons, but Hakem…” He clinched his fist, starring Amal squarely in the eye, “your daughter is more fit to lead this nation than him.”

“Al’Kair.” The king looked at Spike, then back to the towering man. “We shall discuss this matter more in private, if we may. Our guest doesn’t need to see us bickering.”

“As you wish, my king,” Al’Kair nodded, turning to face Spike, “this matter doesn’t concern you Spike, I apologize that you had to see any of it in the first place.” 

Before Spike could say anything Al’Kair forcefully pushed the boy out of the room, slamming the door loudly behind him.

 “But—” With the door shut, there was no way for the other man to hear, so instead he rubbed at his face. “Amira…” Spike said to himself. His shoulders slumped and his teeth grit as he tried to control his breathing. Tried to control the fire he felt in his chest. Without hesitation, he snapped back around, heading down the hall towards Amira’s room.

Seconds felt like hours to Spike as he rushed down the hallway, tears streaming down his face as his body went as fast as his legs could carry it. Finally he saw a familiar figure standing in front of a door, he tried to pick up his pace even more, but in doing so he realized the folly of him becoming dressed so quickly.

He tripped on his shoelaces and landed face-first on the ground. Spike lay there, humiliated and feeling worthless. His eyes watered; the boy clenched them shut, sucking in a breath through his teeth. He couldn’t do anything right. Couldn’t save Amira, couldn’t talk to Al’Kair, couldn’t even tie his shoes. He was a worthless kid with no hopes of ever being able to stand on his own two feet. A part of him thought maybe it’d be better for everyone if he didn’t get up period. He forced that thought away though and weakly rose, rubbing his eyes in disgust at his moment of weakness.

“Sir!” The nearby guard shouted, coming to his aid, “are you harmed?”

“No,” he said. “No, I’m fine.”

“That is excellent news,” the guard sighed in relief, “it would be most unfortunate for Lady Amira’s baggage carrier to be harmed before he completed his task.”

Spike was about to open his mouth to object, but kept silent, nodding.

“I won’t stop you sir,” the guard said, stepping to the side, “but you must make haste, her train heads west in just under two hours.”

“Two hours? But—” Spike shut his protest up and nodded. “Will she be returning to her room beforehand?”

“That is not your place to know boy,” the guard said sternly, “now enough talk, gather the Lady’s bags.”

“As you wish.”

The guard nodded once more before returning to his post, slightly opening the door for Spike as he did so. Practically bolting into the room, Spike stopped in the middle and fell to his knees, driving a fist into the floor.

“Amira,” he choked out her name, as if it would conjure her from the ethers. “Why?”

There was no response, but then again, why would there be? The last twelve hours alone had to have easily been the worst of his short life, and they would probably remain so in the many years he still had left in him. Rising his head for a moment he saw something from out of the corner of his eye. Something oddly familiar to him was placed on the bedside table, right next to where he assumed Amira slept the night before.

Spike took a few cautious steps forward, before reaching to grasp it. It was the small bottle of lavender soap he had got her last night. He sat down on the side of the bed and looked at it, rolling it in his palm as the edges of the bottle caught the light.

He… he wasn’t sure how to feel, holding this. As much as things had changed over the week, the emotional whiplash had left him feeling numb, empty. Amira leaving this behind could easily be seen as a way to leave him behind, yet… there had to be something more to it. Didn’t there?

He didn’t get much time to dwell on the thought, because mere seconds after he took the bottle in his hand the door opened behind him. He spun around, expecting the guard had grown wise to him not being a servant, and was more than ready to beat the living hell out of him. Not that it really mattered to him right now, or anything for that matter. However when his eyes fell on the one who opened the door a small ray of hope seemed to shine through his sorrow.

“S-Spike?” Amira questioned, closing the door behind her. “I thought you’d be—”

“Be what?” he asked, despite his joy at seeing her, he couldn’t help his brows narrowing, or the harsh tone his words carried. “Gone before I could find out what you did?”

Amira stepped back, bracing herself on the door as she took Spike’s words like a punch in the gut. “Spike…” she almost whispered, shaking her head in shame, “what would you have me do?”

He didn’t know. But that didn’t stop him from standing and taking an unsure step towards her. “You could of told me at least. I had to hear it over a conversation between your father and the king. I thought I was going to be sick.” He took another breath. “Were you even going to tell me before I left?”

“The news was just as sudden to me Spike,” Amira sighed, taking a weak step towards Spike, “I didn’t expect to be woken up by my father and told to come to the throne room this morning just so I could meet my new…” she paused, as if even thinking about the word make her sick. “Husband…”

“Y-you rejected other suitors. Why couldn’t you have a say on this one?” Spike asked, the word making him feel sick as well.

“I cannot reject the orders of the king,” Amira replied, clenching her fists in a manner that mirrored Al’Kair to a T, “I am the head of my house, but he is the head of the country.”

“To hell with his rule,” Spike snapped out, sucking in a breath. He stepped forward and put his palms on top of her fist. “Amira. Come with me. Back to Equestria. We can protect you there, you won’t have to go through with this.” Then, selfishly, he added, “And you can be with me.”

 “I would be protected yes,” Amira added, pulling her hand away, “but not the tens of thousands of my countrymen, and what makes you think that if I did that now the precious alliance between our two nations would stand?” Amira looked to Spike with disappointment before taking a deep breath. “This isn’t about you, nor me, this is about an entire nation! Would you have me risk that and the countless lives of sons so easily?”

Spike looked up at her. He realized he was soundlessly crying again as he stared at her face. “I love you,” he croaked out, as if that explained everything. He stepped back and sank to the bed, putting his face in his hands. “It’s not… fair.”

“You think it’s fair to me?” she questioned, throwing her arms in the air as tears rolled down her face. “You think I want to marry a power hungry animal who is using me for the sole purpose of overthrowing, if not killing his own father?!”

“What in the hell do you think I mean?” he barked out, putting his palms to his eyes. “You’re having to do that, and I’m here, just, just watching you do it!” Spike realized he had rose again and his hands had formed into fists. Taking in a breath, trying to keep his emotions in check, he exhaled, forcing his hands limp again. “I promised you I’d… I’d take care of you. That it’d be alright.” Spike wearily stared at her. “What am I supposed to say?” the boy questioned, genuinely unsure as he looked to the older woman with a sort of reverent pleading. “Amira. What am I supposed to do here? Tell me. I just,” he grit his teeth, ashamed at his weakness, ashamed at his tears, ashamed at his lack of comforting words. “I’ve failed as a man.”

Amira sighed, letting her head sink low as she approached the devastated young man. When she was within arms reach she wrapped him up as tightly as she could, trying in vain to absorb his grief. It seemed at this one moment, the one that Spike needed to hear comforting words, Amira was left speechless, and the best thing she could do was try to make the pain go away with her embrace.

Spike wordlessly held on to her, sobbing, terrified to let go. He buried his face into her collar, brushing past the pendant she wore on her neck. “I’m sorry.”

“It’s alright Spike,” she whispered, trying to sooth him. “It’s not your fault.”

Before Spike could reply Amira released her grip from around him. Spike tried to latch back onto her like a lost child would to their parent, but the moment her saw her eyes his hands fell to the bed. They were so sad, but even behind the sadness, a hope still shined through, he could barely wrap his head around it, how could she still have hope when he knew that everything was lost? Spike was so enthralled by the question he had proposed himself that he didnt even notice Amira’s hands slowly going behind her neck to reach for the latch on her necklace.

“Here,” she said, tears in her eyes and a small smile on her face. “Take this.”

He tilted his head, narrowing his brow in confusion as she dropped the jewelry into his palm. “Your pendent?” Spike questioned, looking up at her. “But…”

“It’s called The Desert Rose,” Amira said, using her hand to coax his into wrapping around the gem, “it signifies a woman’s heart…” She stopped looking Spike square in the eye, “Hakem will have my body, there is no way anyone can stop that, but he will never have my heart… that will always belong to you.”

“Your heart is what matters,” Spike quietly said, looking over the woman’s gift. He frowned. “I wish you had something more of mine. All I ever gave you was a thing of soap you didn’t even like the scent of.”

“And yet it is still the greatest gift I ever received,” Amira replied, putting a hand behind his head. “All the gold in Ridedh isn’t worth as much as that soap.”

“All the gold in Equestria isn’t worth as much as you,” he answered, finally, weakly smiling, the expression dying moments after it came. He reached a hand up, putting it to her cheek. “Amira. I wish…” he let the sentence die on his lips, what he wanted obvious.

“And I the same…” Amira said, pulling him in for what could have very well been their last kiss.

He gently shut his eyes, feeling her weight lean down as he rose to attention and met her lips. A warmth, a loving heat, spread from his heart at the action. Spike cupped her cheeks, then felt his hands drift down, wrapping tightly around her back. The boy finally, reluctantly, broke his mouth away to stare up at her.

“I’ll miss you,” Spike quietly said, squeezing her, holding on as if he’d drown if he let go.

“I will too,” Amira repeated as a small tear ran down the side of her face.

The two sat there for what seemed like an eternity before finally releasing one another. Just as the two parted the door opened once again, their heads jolted in the direction of the door, thinking that it would be either Hakem or Al’Kair to fetch her, but fortunately it was nothing more than a scrawny young man, not much taller than Spike, dressed in worn servants clothes.

“I-I’m the second baggage carrier,” he managed to eek out, dumbfounded by the scene in front of him, “I suppose it is a pleasant surprise servants rarely receive additional help in these affairs.”

Spike opened his mouth, shut it, then opened it again, looking towards Amira for a moment before turning to the boy and stammering out a weak, nonsensical, “Y-you too...”

“Uh… indeed,” the servant said looking to the ceiling in confusion, “shall we begin? Prince Hakem has ordered that they leave earlier than scheduled, something about sharing the train with ‘Equestrian pig sows’.” 

Spike scowled, taking a step forward past Amira. “That son of a b—”

“Spike,” Amira interrupted, placing her hand on his shoulder, “please, not now…”

He reluctantly nodded, cocking a head at some of the filled bags in the room. “Get those,” he said to the baggage carrier. “I’ll be out with the rest in a moment.”

“Of course,” the servant nodded, taking the bags Spike pointed to, “The train leaves for Hoffuf in thirty minutes.”

“We’ll be there.” Sadly, Spike thought, glancing once more to her.

The servant quickly exited the room, leaving the two alone once again. Spike turned to face Amira once more, trying to memorize every last inch of her before he would never see her again.

“If he ever hurts you…” Spike trailed off in a warning tone, shaking his head.

“He already has,” she replied lowering her head.

The boy felt like crying again, but this time was able to push his feelings back. Instead, he reached forward, putting his palm on her chest. Her heart beat squarely against it and he let it thrum against his hand for a long moment. “I’ll be in here,” he said, giving a small, gentle press into her flesh to illustrate his point. “If you ever need me.”

Amira smiled and mirrored the action Spike had done, nodding silently to show that she intended the same for him. A few all too brief seconds passed before the boy bought his hand back to his side.

“I… any more and I won’t be able to...” he bit his lip, stepping back a hair. “I don’t want to stop holding you.” 

“I understand,” she nodded, finally rising to her feet, “I doubt I would either.”

He took her pendant and held the chain in his hands, reaching behind him to don it around his own neck. “You’re better with words than I could ever be, so I’ll just leave it at ‘I love you.’” The boy headed towards the door.

“I love you too,” Amira said simply. Spike paused, glancing somberly behind his shoulder, then turned the door’s handle, walking out of her room.


> Homeward Bound
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The train came far too late for Spike; if anything he wanted to leave this damn city behind, along with the heart that it managed to rip out of him not a few hours ago. He was lucky that the girls hadn’t really started packing yet, it was enough of a distraction that he wouldn’t collapse into tears as he slowly counted down the seconds until Amira’s early train arrived. Now however, he stood there, staring blankly across the platform, weighed down by carry-on bags attached to either side of his arms.

He shook his head, furious at himself, at the world, at everything in between and he sniffed once more, refusing now to cry as he continued to stare, continued to will his thoughts silent.

“Spike?” Twilight asked, her eyes showing the faintest amount of worry, “you haven’t said anything to any of us all day, what’s wrong?”

“You know what’s wrong,” he quietly replied, not bothering to look at her.

Twilight’s head sank low, her eyes still aimed at him as she let out a heavy sigh. “You could at least put the bags down, the train won’t be her for another half hour.”

“I don’t care.”

“Spike…”

“It’s bullshit. It’s bullshit and it’s not fair and I don’t care why—” he realized his voice had been growing progressively louder. He sighed, looking down at his feet and shaking his head.

Twilight knew she wouldn't be able to say anything to make him feel better, and she sure as hell knew that no one else in their little group could either. The best she could do was to rest a hand on his shoulder before sliding it downward to rub his back.

“I don’t remember how many times I said it last night,” she said softly, practically whispering, “but I’m sorry…”

“I know. I know you are.” Spike sighed again, not sure at all what he could or should say in the situation. “I, I want to be able to do something here, Twilight. I’d do anything for her.”

“I believe you Spike, I really do,” Twilight said in a motherly tone, “but we-”

“What are you two going on about anyway?” Rainbow suddenly butted in, “and what’s got you two in the dumps, I mean we’re leaving! Once we get on the train we won’t have to wear these stupid bedsheets on our heads anymore, and we’ll finally be out of this heat.”

“Not now, Dash. Please?” Spike said, looking over to the woman.

“Alright, geez,” she replied throwing a hand in the air, “no need to get your panties in a bundle, I thought since you hated the heat you’d love to be rid of this place as soon as possible.”

“I do. I want to get the hell out of here,” he agreed, shuffling on his feet. “And never come back,” he added quietly to himself.

The seven of them stood there in relative silence, waiting for their ever approaching train. Spike remained steadfast the entire time, not once losing his grip on the bags he carried. Finally, after the longest minutes of his life the faint silhouette of a train appeared in the west, its shape blurred by the heat steaming from the surface of the earth. 

“There’s our ride.” Applejack nodded under her burqa. “We’ll be home before we know it.”

“I’ll be looking forward to it myself. I know the workload waiting for me will be atrocious,” Rarity remarked. “But it was nice having a moment to ourselves, at least.”

“I should have an after vacation party!” Pinkie exclaimed. “We could invite the whole town over! It’d be great!”

“Pinkie, you think anything party related is great.” Rainbow sighed, rolling her eyes, “but I’d be willing to celebrate for just getting this damn thing off.”

“Well, I don’t think you’ll have to wait much longer,” Fluttershy spoke up, “because it looks like the train’s starting to slow down.”

“I say we should split a bottle of wine on our travel back, girls. We earned it,” Rarity beamed. “I have a feeling some of the men under the king’s rule weren’t expecting us to have such shrewd diplomatic skills, that’s for certain!”

“Beat ‘em at their own game of five-card Sorry! Battleship,” Pinkie agreed, nodding sagely.

“Pinkie… just…” Twilight said, pinching the bridge of her nose, “I don’t even.”

“Yes. That’s exactly what we did, dear,” Rarity agreed with an almost motherly nod. “Now be a good girl and once the train gets to the station proper, haul my luggage to my cabin, would you kindly?”

“Okey-dokey!” Pinkie replied, giggling as she gave a mock salute.

The train finally came to a loud halt, and soon the station became busy, with several men and women flooding past the group, finally, a conductor announced for the passengers to start boarding.

“Well, any last minute purchases from the vendors here, girls?” Rarity asked.

“Nope, I already blew all my cash on that soap Spike make me get yesterday,” Rainbow said shooting a glare at him, “shit’s more expensive than ya think.”

Rarity looked at Dash, her smug tone not muffled under her cover. “I heard of your little escapade the other day. Frankly, I would say you got let off easily, if that’s all Fluttershy and Spike asked of you. If you had tried something of that nature with me...” She chuckled. “Well, it’s a good thing you didn’t.”

“Yeah whatever,” Rainbow shrugged, shaking her head, “I learned the error of my ways, alright? No more drunken plots to get friends to fuck each other, I’m done.”

“There’s hope for her after all. Hallelujah,” Rarity dryly remarked, lifting her hands in the air. She took a step towards the door. “Well, I have no want for any knick-knacks, so I’ll be boarding. Pinkie?”

The other girl shot forward, grabbing Rarity’s bags off the ground and stepping behind the beauty.

“I’m helping!” Pinkie exclaimed to the others, laughing once more.

“I think we can take that as a no,” Applejack remarked, unable to hold back a chuckle, “as fer me, I don’t really need nothin’ from this town, not much here that interests me as it is.” Applejack then looked over to Twilight and Spike, cocking her brow as she grabbed her larger suitcase. “What ‘bout you two? Got what ya want before leavin’?”

Twilight shot her gaze in Applejack’s direction before giving her a small smile. “Oh, no,” she answered sincerely, “I’ve got all I needed in here.” Twilight then gestured to her temple, tapping it a few times to emphasize the fact.

“I coulda guessed,” Applejack said letting out a laugh before turning her attention to the still stoic Spike, “what ‘bout you sugarcube? Ya want and or need anything from this place before we get up and skedaddle?”

“Nothing I can get, at least,” he replied, stepping towards the train. “Let’s just go.”

The train came to a hissing halt as the doors opened in perfect tune with Spike’s steps, the door opening the exact moment he stepped forward. He practically floated in, walked to the nearest cabin and threw everything he was carrying in the corner before promptly plopping his hindquarters on the nearest bench. He didn’t even bother to arrange the bags, all he did was sit there, staring the wall on the opposite of the cabin.

An announcement came over the train’s system stating they’d be traveling farther into Saddle Arabia to reach a turntable, then would begin the long travel home.

Spike reached up and began absentmindedly rubbing the pendet he wore, his thoughts fading to the few days he knew her. But even in those few days, it let him know. It let him know she was the one. When he had felt something similar with Rarity in his younger years, Twilight said the hurt would eventually go away. And that was true. But this time? He had his doubts he’d ever feel right again, no matter how much Twilight might say otherwise. The boy swallowed, feeling guilty. There had to of been a way for her to have came. Amira, he could of convinced her. But he wasn’t strong enough. He never was strong enough to do what had to be done.

“Spike,” Twilight suddenly said, derailing his train of thought.

He jerked, startled to attention. After a moment, he looked up to her. “What?”

“Just wondering why you haven’t come to join us in the caboose for dinner,” she said, “you’ve been sitting in here for the past four hours.”

“I’m not hungry,” he instantly replied.

“You didn’t even know you were sitting in here for that long, did you?” Twilight asked, letting out a breath.

He weakly shook his head. “Guess not.”

Twilight took another deep breath and took a seat next to him, wrapping one arm around his shoulder as she pulled him in. “Something tells me that you already know what I’m going to say,” she said, sliding her free hand through his hair, “am I right?”

“That it’s going to be alright?” He glanced over at her. “Is that it?”

Twilight lowered her head to her chest. “You can read me like a book.”

“Sometimes,” Spike admitted, looking forward. After a long, drawn-out pause, he added. “Did you hear about her?”

“I heard enough during the final delegation,” Twilight nodded, “King Amal introduced us to Hakem, and if first impressions are anything to go by… he made my skin crawl.”

“There’s gotta be something I can do.” He pleadingly looked over to her. “Isn’t there?”

“If there is, even I wouldn’t know what,” Twilight replied shaking her head, “Saddle Arabian law is a very complex and intricate system held down by centuries of tradition, and since the king himself arranged it, I doubt anything will be able to suade him.”

Without preamble, Spike snapped his foot forward, slamming it hard into the seat in front of him. “Godsdamnit!” he spat out, so angry he shivered, his nails digging into his clenched fists so tightly they nearly broke skin.

“Spike!” Twilight blurted out, bringing him into her chest, doing her best to comfort him. “Please, don’t do this to yourself, I’m begging you don’t.”

“Then how am I supposed to act?!” he barked back, rising to a stand. “You know what that guy’s like, you know what she’s going to have to go through, and now I just have to wash my hands and go home?!” Spike realized bitterly he was crying again, bitter, angry tears, but ignored them. “I… how am I supposed to, to go on, when she’s…”

Twilight’s mouth was agape, staring up at him with eyes so misty that they seemed to foretell of an oncoming storm. “I… I,” she began as a tear finally broke the barrier and began to travel down her cheek, “I don’t know Spike… I don’t…”

He froze, seeing her expression, and his anger instantly dimmed. “I—don’t cry, Twilight. I’m sorry.” Spike sucked in a breath and wiped a palm across his face, before rejoining her, sitting by her side.

Within an instant Spike found himself wrapped up in Twilight’s embrace, his face buried deep in her chest as he heard the faint sounds of her crying as she held him.

“I just screw all of it up,” he said, wrapping his arms tightly around her. “I’m sorry,” he repeated quietly.

“It wasn’t your fault,” Twilight sniffed, doing everything she could to gather herself, “you can’t blame yourself for something out of your control.”

“I should of been there for her more,” Spike said, frowning. “There’s no other way around it.”

“I know this is hard for you Spike,” Twilight said, resting her chin on his head, “but you can’t blame yourself for this, you’ll end up destroying yourself.” She pulled him in closer, wrapping him up even tighter than before. “And nobody wants that to happen.”

Spike said nothing to this. Instead, he shut his eyes and held onto Twilight, scared of what would happen if he let go right now. He still felt like the slightest breeze would knock him down, and he wouldn’t get back up again.

“Hey guys are ya coming to eat or what?” Rainbow’s voice echoed in the cabin as the door swung open, “Rarity’s been casting that food warming spell for nearly half an…” she paused when saw the two in the cabin holding one another tightly, evidence of previous tears shed soaking their faces. “Uh…” she said grabbing the back of her neck, “the hell happened?”

“It’s a long story,” Spike reluctantly said.

“Well, the rest of us are getting ready to eat, so if you’re up to it,” Rainbow said awkwardly looking around the room, “if not I guess we could split your stuff and give it to AJ, according to Rarity she didn’t have breakfast.”

“She can have mine,” Spike said, then gave a small squeeze to the companion that sat by him. “But Twilight needs to go and eat.”

Twilight blinked, looking to him with a slight amount of surprise. “But Spike, y—”

“I’ll be fine. I just need a little time to think,” he quickly said, then gave a weak smile towards her. “Alright?”

Twilight shot her gaze between Spike and Rainbow for a few seconds. “Are you sure?” she asked, letting it out.

“Please. I’ll be fine. I just want some time alone.”

Another few seconds passed before Twilight reluctantly released Spike from her grasp, rising to her feet as her eyes started to well up again. “Alright,” she almost whispered, wiping the mist from her eyes. “You know where to find me if you need me right?”

“Yeah. I know,” he agreed, reaching forward to give a small touch to her hand. “I’ll be fine.”

Twilight gave him a small nod and forced herself to walk towards Rainbow, who was still watching in utter confusion at what was going on. “Alright that was awkward,” she said as Twilight walked out of the cabin, “what were you two…”

The sound of the door closing drowned out the end of Rainbow’s statement. Leaving Spike alone once more, to do the only thing he could do at the moment. Think.

Think and wish for what could've been. What should’ve been. He leaned back in the chair, exhausted, feeling bad enough that he never thought he’d fall asleep. But, after a time, he did, and his dreams were of her.


000


The next few days on the train passed like they were nothing, and truthfully they didn’t matter much to Spike. The only times he even ate was when Twilight brought him something, and even then he didn’t feel much like eating, he ate simply to fulfill his bodily needs, nothing more, nothing less. Finally on the fourth day of the ride, a small town that sat on the edge of a mighty forest came into view, a sight that everyone on board was more than ready to see after just a little over two weeks of being away. Ponyville, home.

“After all this time on the train, I think I know someone who needs treated to a spa visit,” Rarity remarked.

“I don’t think Twilight’ll have the time to though,” Applejack replied with a cheeky grin, “she’ll probably have one of those ten hour talks with Princess Celestia right after this thing stops.”

“You’re no fun. I hope you realize that,” Rarity pouted.

“One of us has ta be a realist,” Applejack shrugged, tilting her head, “heaven knows what’d happen if we were a pair of dreamers.”

“Well, at least I’m around to keep you on your toes, since you’re so determined to keep me grounded.”

“That a challenge?” Applejack replied with a smirk.

“No, silly, it’s a metaphor-y thingy!” Pinkie chimed in with a wide grin.

“I’m ready to catch some zees on my own bed finally,” Rainbow smiled, throwing her hand out the train’s window, “sure the beds in Saddle Arabia were comfy, but nothing can beat an actual cloud mattress.”

“The mattresses were lovely, but you have to understand, there’s a certain fragrance in the air of Ponyville, one that is quite difficult to beat on a given day. That, I dare say, I missed quite a bit,” Rarity remarked.

“I’m just ready to see my critters again,” Fluttershy added, “I know Roseluck took good care of them, but you know how things like this go.”

“Critters?” Rarity repeated the word, cocking a bemused brow toward Fluttershy. “I think y’all might have been associating too much with Applejack as of late.”

A brief wave of laughter swept through them, but when they realized that two distinct laughs were clearly missing from the chorus, they paused. “Where’s Twilight?” Fluttershy asked. “you think she’d be here.”

“Hmm…” Pinke stuck her tongue out in thought. Shrugging, she looked at the others. “Bathroom?”

“We’re right here Pinkie,” Twilight suddenly said from behind them, prompting the others to turn. “We just haven’t said anything.”

“Oh! Oopsie!” Pinkie exclaimed with a gasp. “You’re just so quiet I didn’t even hear either of you!”

“Yeah, just been thinking,” Spike said, putting his hands in his pockets.

“About what?” Pinkie asked in a sing-song voice.

Rarity gave an understanding, bitter smile Spike’s way. “Darling, I’ll tell you later. I promise. I’m sure Spike isn’t quite up for the conversation yet.”

“Hmm… Ok,” Pinkie agreed with a brisk nod. “Just remember, you promised! Nobody breaks a promise on my watch!”

“Thanks, Rarity,” Spike quietly said. The tailor nodded.

“I understand at least a little what you’re going through dear. Don’t forget that, ok? Why, I’m sure most of us understand somewhat, if you need to, er, vent, as it were.”

“I’ll keep that in mind.” He swallowed, briefly chewing on his lip.

“My boutique's always open for you, dear. Anytime, knock.”

“And I don’t know what it’s about, but you can talk to me too! Provided you come to the bakery at business hours. Or find me when I’m off.” Pinkie paused, putting her hand to her chin as if struck by sudden insight. “I guess that means I’m free all the time for you to come talk to auntie Pinkie! Just whistle!”

“Well this is sweet and all,” Rainbow said, folding her arms across her chest, “but I think that hissing means we’re coming to a stop.”

Sure enough, the train lurched forward, signaling to the rest of the group that it had stopped. Another loud hissing sound came from the train as the conductor himself stepped into the room. “Thank you for riding with us, your highness,” he said with a slight bow, “it was an honor to be of service.”

“You’re welcome,” Twilight nodded back, “and thank you for getting us back safely.” The conductor left with that, prompting her to look to the rest of her friends. “Alright, let’s grab our things and head home.”

“Excellent, darling!” Rarity exclaimed with a surprising amount of gusto. “Be a dear and fetch my bags, Jacqueline.”

Applejack looked to her blankly, blinking twice before sighing heavily. “Really?”

The tailor offered the most beautiful and delicate smile she could. “Maybe,” she replied coyly, fluttering her eyes bashfully towards AJ.

“No.” Applejack said bluntly, turning around to walk off to their cabin, “ya got magic… use it.”

“I was waiting for that reply this entire trip,” Rarity flatly admitted to everyone else. “But you can’t blame a woman for trying.”

“Home again home again!” Pinkie exclaimed happily. “Let’s go, girls! It’s time to greet our adoring public!”

The group dispersed to their respective rooms, leaving Twilight and Spike alone once more. A brief moment of silence was had between them before Twilight stood up, extending her hand towards the young man. “Well,” she said with a small smile, “you heard them, let’s go home.”

“Yeah,” he replied, trying his best to be enthusiastic. “The sooner the better.”

Twilight smiled, snapping her fingers as she helped Spike up to his feet. “That takes care of our stuff,” she said in a light hearted tone, “think we should wait for the others?”

His expression died a hair. “I think I’d like to go home,” he admitted.

“Alright,” Twilight said with a nod, “you want to walk or…?”

“Whatever’s fine. If you’re not up for it, I can walk.” He shrugged.

“I know what that means mister,” Twilight said with a knowing laugh as she reached for his shoulder, “good thing you haven’t eaten much.”

Twilight snapped her fingers once more, enveloping the two of them in a bright light before they disappeared from the train. Teleporting always felt odd to Spike, like being wrapped in the softest of blankets while also being clawed at by the angriest cats anyone could find. Fortunately, teleporting lasted less than half a second, and this time was no different. Within the blink of an eye the two of them found themselves standing in the middle of Twilight’s palace still in the same position they were in before Twilight cast her spell.

“Home sweet home,” Twilight said with a smile, looking around, “I mean I still don’t think it beats the old library, but it still has an exuberant—” 

Twilight was suddenly interrupted by an unseen force, as if a presence had made itself known only to her. She gestured out with her palm and a misty screen appeared before her, enlarging until came to Twila’s waist and revealed a notable individual.

“P-Princess Celestia?” Twilight asked, “what—”

“Twilight,” Celestia interrupted, her voice as smooth as the hair that flowed down her back. “I need you to come to Canterlot at once.”

“What’s going on? We just got back in,” Spike replied, looking at the projection spell intently.

“Something has come up,” Princess Celestia said vaguely, “and we may need Twilight’s assistance.”

“Wha-what happened?” Twilight asked, growing more worried by the second, “have the changelings returned?” 

“No,” Princess Celestia replied, “it’s—”

“Terik?”

“No.”

“Discord decided to go evil again?”

“No.”

“You need a date for your class reunion?” Spike dryly asked.


“No.” Princess Celestia replied, unable to hold back a small giggle, “and trust me, if anyone from my class was still alive, I’d be rather impressed, if not a bit worried.”

“This is serious Spike,” Twilight snapped before going down the list once more, “Parasprites?”

“Twilight.”

“Jilted former student?”

“Twilight…”

“Giant Cockatrice’s over Canter—”

“Twilight!” Princess Celestia roared, effectively silencing her student, “It’s none of those things, but it has something to do with your most recent task.”

“Saddle Arabia?” Twilight blinked, “what could possibly—”

“Twilight,” Celestia said sternly, “Saddle Arabia just fell into civil war.”
> The Art of War
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

“What?!” Spike barked out, throwing himself forward towards Celestia’s projection. “What did you just say?”

“I said that Saddle Arabia has just fallen into civil war,” Celestia repeated, looking to Spike with a hint of confusion. “Luna and I wish to discuss our options, and we want to make sure you are involved in the decision making, Twilight. After all, you are a princess now.”

Twilight’s pupils shrank as she swallowed a large gulp of air. “A-are you sure?”

“Have I ever not been sure, Twilight?” Celestia asked, “but don’t fret, Luna’s already designed a great deal of the plan of action, we simply wish for another opinion on the matter.”

“We were just there,” Spike said quietly to himself. “How could…?”

“There was an uprising in the west at about eleven-thirty last night,” Celestia explained, “before anyone knew it over a quarter of the country was either on fire or running from the flames.”

“Which city was hit the hardest?” Twilight asked, her eyes turning to Spike.

“Hoofof,” Celestia simply answered, sending a jolting pain through Spike’s spine.

“Hakem. That son of a bitch,” Spike said to himself, his teeth clenched so tightly his jaw cramped.

“We’ll get ready as soon as we—”

“There’s no time Twilight,” Celestia interrupted, “I’ve already sent our fastest train to receive you, it should be there within the next thirty minutes.”

Twilight nodded as the image faded out. She lowered her head and looked over to Spike. “Looks like I’ll be heading out,” she said, letting out a deep breath.

Spike rubbed at his mouth, looked like he was going to say something, then rubbed at his mouth again. Finally, he took a few steps towards her. “What do you think they’ll do?” he asked.

“If I know anything about Luna she’s already prepared a full scale assault on Hoofof,” Twilight answered, much to Spike’s dismay, “but hopefully Celestia and I can talk her down if she’s already gone that far.”

“Amira’s there. She has to be there. You know that,” he said evenly. “I’m coming with you. I want to talk this out with Luna too.”

“I wouldn’t even try to stop you.” Twilight sighed, placing her hand on his shoulder. “Come on, let’s get to the station.”

Without warning, Twilight snapped her fingers and the two were at the station in a literal instant. 

“Everytime I think I’m going to be sick when you do that, but I somehow hold it down,” he commented.

“That’s more than most can say Spike,” Twilight laughed, “you should’ve seen Rainbow after the first time.”

He sobered up quickly, looking down the empty train tracks. “Do you think Luna will still go through with it?”

“Luna can be headstrong, as you know very well,” Twilight replied, the smile on her face replaced with a frown, “but maybe, just maybe, we can talk her down, and if not us we might be able to use her new consort as a proxy.”

“I don’t know what I’ll do, but I won’t let her do that. Not when Amira could be hurt.”

“And how would you plan on stopping an immortal princess with the power to move the moon and sun, who has also trained for centuries as a world class weapons master?” Twilight asked, folding her arms across her chest.

“I don’t fucking know,” Spike loudly snapped, clenching his hands to his sides. “But I won’t let her touch Amira. I won’t let anyone touch her.”

Twilight jolted at his reaction, but soon enough she was back to her former position. “I doubt it’s in Luna’s plans to have any innocents be harmed, but as she’s said before, thine eyes may be able to see who is friend or foe, but the blade has always been impartial.”

He said nothing, glancing at her, only to return his gaze to the tracks. “I won’t let her,” he repeated after another long pause.

It didn’t take very long for the train Celestia had sent to make itself known to Twilight and Spike, it cut through the tracks from Canterlot like a hot knife through butter. The second it stopped the two rushed onto the train, where they were greeted by guards that stood anywhere between six to twelve inches taller than him. For once, that didn’t matter to him, what was actually concerning him was that the next closest turnabout was nearly three hours by normal train standards, and he really didn’t want to waste time.

Either way, he approached a seat at random and promptly plopped down, doing his best to keep calm under the circumstances.

“How long will this take?” he asked out loud, waiting for anyone to answer him, be it Twilight or the guards.

“No more than an hour,” a guard replied, “this train is the fastest in all Equestria specifically because it doesn’t need turnabouts.”

“Doesn’t need—how does it not need turnabouts?” Spike sputtered out.

“Thing’s got two engines,” the guard replied, “that and it runs on magic instead of coal or oil, makes it a much faster, smoother ride.”

Spike was impressed, even if he didn’t show it. A magical powered train wasn’t something you saw every day for sure.

“Ya better buckle up your highness,” another guard said forebodingly, “this thing goes pretty fast, and we don’t want another Princess Luna incident.”

“What?” Twilight asked, blinking a few times, “Princess Luna incident?”

“Poor girl wasn’t strapped in,” the guard explained, “once this thing took off she went flying, even with all that armor she wears, took five guards out before that Ryan fellow managed to catch her.”

Without preamble, Spike quickly belted himself in.

Suddenly a loud sound echoed through the cabin, prompting all the guards on the train to double and triple check their anchors. “Train’s no longer locked onto the tracks your highness,” the first guard said, “better grab a seat before the conductor punches it.”

“When’s he—”

Before Twilight could finish her statement Twilight was thrown off her feet, practically flying past the guard she was speaking to and Spike. They both did their best to reach for her, but the guard was too far away and Spike wasn’t fast enough; she continued to tumble through the cabin much as the train continued to speed on, blissfully unaware of the poor woman that was being thrown around like a ragdoll inside until finally it hit its first turn, allowing one of the guards in the back to pull her into him.

“A-are you alright your highness?” he asked nervously, brushing the mess of hair out of her face, “were you—”

“I’m a little shaken,” Twilight replied, holding her head in a vain attempt from stop it from spinning, “but overall I’m fine, thank you.”

The guards eyes lit up as he looked to his comrades on either side, excitedly mouthing the words I saved a princess. The other guards around him either patted him on the back of tried to fist bump him, knowing full well what happened last time a member of royalty had misfortune befall them upon this train. Spike couldn’t help but laugh despite how he was feeling; it had been way too long since he’d seen Twilight with a total lack of poise.

“I was starting to wonder if you were still that clumsy, or if ascending fixed that too,” Spike remarked. “I bet you still can’t dance at least.”

“Really funny, Spike,” Twilight dryly called out from the back of the cabin, clinging to the still gushing guard as she looked around, “are there any more seat belts?” she asked him, bringing him back to reality.

“Oh, um, not here, your highness,” he stammered, looking to his counterparts as they egged him on, “but I can… hold you in place.”

Twilight’s face went blank at the guards suggestion, but seeing that her options were quite limited she took a deep breath and nodded. “I suppose that’ll have to do,” she answered, adjusting herself to sit on his legs, “just don’t get any ideas.”

“Yes ma’am,” The guard nodded, wrapping his forearms around Twilight’s waist.

“Why would you make a train with just one seat belt?” Spike asked to the group at the front of the cart.

“Oh, there are plenty of seat belts,” the guard adjacent to Spike replied, “there just a convenient lack of them where her majesty is currently sitting.”

“I’d tell her, but I think I’ll just have this as a little piece of revenge instead,” Spike said, leaning back and shutting his eyes.

“Good man,” the guard laughed, “but don’t get too cozy, what normally takes a day takes about three hours on this train.”

“Sounds like the perfect amount of time for a nap at least,” he replied. “Can’t be too picky on when you get one.”

“Very true,” the guard smiled, leaning his head back, “see you when we get there.”

It felt like seconds later when Spike was shook at the shoulder. 

“We’re here,” Twilight said gently to him. He shifted up with a groan and stepped off the train to one of the more secluded stations of Canterlot, one normally reserved for diplomats and the princesses themselves. They walked under a large wooden awning and through an exquisite archway, which fed into the rear entrance of Castle Canterlot. They passed by the servants quarter, then took a left, heading to the throne room.

“That was one of the more memorable train rides I’ll ever have,” Twilight stated in an attempt to bring both of their minds away from what they were about to discuss with Celestia and Luna, “never had to use a man’s arms as a seatbelt.”

“Guess there’s a first time for everything,” Spike answered. “Hope he wasn’t too rough.”

“Actually, he was surprisingly gentle,” Twilight said, placing her finger on her chin, “I even dozed off a time or two while he held me.”

“As long as he wasn’t a creep, I’m glad to hear it,” Spike replied. He gave a shrug after a beat. “Maybe you need someone like that around.”

“Maybe I do, Spike,” Twilight said, smiling at the thought, “maybe I do.”

They approached the massive double-doors of the throne room. Spike looked at Twilight, then gave it a hard push open.

It was less welcoming than usual in the throne room. Luna and Celestia both loomed over a table, with several small blocks standing atop a map of Saddle Arabia.

“As I said to thee, sister,” Luna repeated, gesturing a gauntleted finger to a red square on the eastern coast. “We cut off a supply line here, and stage an assault from within the countries capital. Provided the train line from Equestria remains unmolested, we can direct our heavier troops there. I state with conviction that the cannoneer division would overcome any bow and arrow he may strike us with.” She drew a half-circle with her finger around to a green square standing above a smaller town. “From there, while the enemy is engaged with a frontal assault, I shall lead the charge, blade drawn, into Hoohof. We liberate the city and free its people from bondage, then onto the palace the damnable coward son lies sniveling like a rodent within.” She looked up at her elder. “‘Tis the wisest course of action in regards to engaging with his standing army.”

“Luna, I’ve told you four times already,” Celestia replied, almost pleading with her, “if that supply line gets cut then Rideah will fall within the week, it’s our only way of providing Rideah with support.” She then pushed aside several of the blocks that Luna had set up around the map. “As for weapons, you know full well that we are beyond archery. Your first stop upon your return to Canterlot was to the armory of all things. Hakem is a coward, and he is likely to fight a coward’s war, meaning that a frontal assault would decimate any of our troops with an assortment of explosives, traps and ambushes. And must I remind you that your consort is still a member of the Elite Vanguard, meaning that he’d be among the first to charge in… are you willing to risk losing him so easily?”

Luna flinched, albeit in a subdued fashion. After a moment, she took a slow pace by the table, trailing a finger across its smooth mahogany surface. “Mine sister. ‘Tis true that we hath evolved beyond mere bow and arrow, have we not? The musket hath come with the flintlock, indeed. ‘Tis a time when cannons ring across the countryside when the bells of war makith their toll. And despite the man Hakem having no honor, and him having traps and dangers beyond our traditional means of combat, I say to thee with conviction that no mere cowardly action to us shall slow our assault. Every blow we land against the blackguard shall sing like a smithy striking a forged blade. Embers shall fly and we shall be triumphant.” She shook her head. “As for… my own, I have no fear for him. With his skill, t’would be a folly for any man to ambush him with a blade. Even more of a folly if he were to strike with a blunderbuss or the…” She gave a small roll of her wrist in thought, a word not coming instantly to her. “Hand-weapon that houses the revolving chamber. He would triumph just as we all, sister.” Luna leaned forward onto the table, once more measuring Celestia. “‘Tis a matter of faith and belief of thine own. Something I was sure thou held in spades.”

“Still as impressed with him as the day he bested you in match of swordsmanship I see,” Celestia smiled, shaking her head, “it makes me curious to see if he is just as skilled while in your bedchambers.”

“Cese thine tongue in regards to my own private affairs!” Luna rebuked, blushing. “And he did no such thing, besting me. He rose to a draw. ‘Tis more than I can ask of many, even one as yourself.”

“If you call a draw you being disarmed, then so be it,” Celestia teased before donning a far more somber tone, “as for the matter of faith, it is very true, my faith in you and our forces are strong, but there is always a point where you must set aside your faith for reason, Luna.” Without breaking eye contact with her sister she grabbed a stack of papers and handed them to her sister. “Those are the estimated losses for each unit if we were to do as you suggested. Is your faith in him still so high when knowing that there is an eighty percent chance that he wouldn’t return home with you?”

“With all my heart,” Luna instantly replied, not even glancing at the paper. She tapped at them regardless. “These show naught what a man can do. Thou cannot define a man, a unit, nay, not even an army by mere numbers and probabilities. Thou define them by the heart beating within their breasts. And the heart of an Equestrian beats the most just out of any within the world, sister.”

Celestia let out a heavy sigh as Twilight and Spike stepped forward, gathering the two princesses attention. 

“I see you have arrived on time, as usual,” Celestia smiled, happy to be able to talk about something other than war. “How was your trip, Twilight?”

“A little awkward,” Twilight admitted, “but at least I met a new friend.”

“Come to join the gridlock I see,” Luna replied dryly. After a moment, she remembered her manners and stiffly bowed. “Fair days and pleasant nights, Lady Twilight. I ask thine pardon for whisking thee away from thine respite from travel.”

“It’s not really a big deal,” Twilight said, shaking her head before remembering why she was called to Canterlot. “I mean it is a big deal, planning for a war is an enormous undertaking and a lot of pressure, but not the sudden train ride I mean.”

“Verily, thou speak true,” Luna agreed. “‘Tis a war, one we should be planning for. I’m glad thou realize this, over mine sister’s want of inaction for the time being.”

“It is not inaction, Luna,” Celestia replied, hiding a hint of anger in her voice, “I’m trying to convince you of a better plan of action. I don’t want to write more letters to the our force’s loved ones then I have to.”

Luna narrowed her brow. “Is that to suggest I don’t have the greater good in mind, sister? Or is it simply our forces thou worry about?” She let a small sneer grace her face as she crossed her arms. “Because for every day we don’t begin our culling of those wicked beasts, more lambs will be slaughtered. I shan’t have mine hands painted any more red than they already have been. A call to arms is the wisest maneuver we can execute now.”

Celestia looked to her sister with a slightly hurt expression. “Luna, everything you have ever done has been with the best intentions,” she said sighing deeply, “but even you have to realize the immense loss of life that will be sustained by our forces would be a burden that in the end we will all regret to bare.”

“And our inaction when we had the chance to spare the innocent from the onslaught they shall soon face would be an even greater regret. I…” Her hard expression broke. “I cannot be weighed down by any more sins against mine fellow man, sister.” She stood as tall and proud as she could. “The Nightmare that bore my face and clung tightly to my skin… I have to distance myself from it. I beg thee, sister. Help them.”

“You know that I will,” Celestia replied, making her way to Luna, “but among the evils set before us, neither is the lesser, we have to find a better way.” She slowly extended her hand, her own pale skin tone contrasting heavily with her younger sister’s dark skin as she rested it on her cheek. “There’s always a better way.”

“And what better way do we have? Pray, tell,” Luna replied. “Thou are known as the wisest woman in the western worlds, poets hath wrote sonnets expressing thine beauty of both physical and mental. Answer me, t’would be our option here if not war?”

“My wisdom has always come from council with others, that’s why I’ve summoned Twilight.” Celestia’s eyes diverted from her sisters and shot towards her former pupil, “I would like her input on the matter as well.” She rubbed at her brow. “I know it’s something you never thought you would be asked to do Twilight,” Celestia said, not even bothering to hide the sadness in her voice, “but please, we need your help.”

Luna shuffled on her feett. “We have no time for games in this matter. Surely you all realize this?” Holding up a finger, the younger sister glanced at everyone present. “I shall say it here and now. Three days from today, I shall personally make my way Rideah with my men. If thine wish me to stop this, thou must act urgently and devise a better action.” Resting a hand on the pommel of her sword, she swept her eyes across the room once more. “I gave thee thine brief reprieve, sister. Pray it does not cost too many lives.”

Luna then made her way out of the room, leaving her sister distraught and Twilight and Spike in shock. “T-three days?” Twilight asked finally finding her voice, “She’s giving me three days?”

“It’s far better than what you could ask for in the past,” Celestia sighed, “back then you were lucky to have three minutes.”

“How am I supposed to come up with an effective battle plan in three days?!”

“Luna made and executed the plan of attack against Sombra and the crystal empire within twelve hours long ago,” Celestia stated, looking to the door her sister had exited, “the trip north was the longest part of the entire campaign.”

“There’s another answer than fighting, isn’t there?” Spike asked hopefully. “I-I mean, she’s just being rash, right?”

“I’m afraid not,” Celestia replied, “upon taking Hoofof, Hakem stated that he would take what was rightfully his, and then expand his glorious empire far beyond the borders.” Celestia paused, actually cringing before she continued. “That and Luna took it rather personally when he claimed that he would make us his personal concubines and force us to pleasure whoever helped him overthrow us.”

“That bastard,” Spike growled out, clenching his fists tightly. “He can’t honestly think anyone would join someone as worthless as him.”

“For a chance at either myself or Luna, you’d be surprised,” Celestia replied, “and I wouldn’t put it past him if he also implied Twilight in that statement, given that she is also a member of royalty now.”

“Nobody’s touching Twilight. Not while I’m around,” Spike growled out, so angry he could feel his pulse beat in his temple. “I’ll break every joint on his body.”

“I wouldn’t doubt it for a second,” Celestia nodded, “but in the meantime Twilight and I have to try to come up with a better course of action than my sister’s, which unfortunately, seems to be the best plan we have as of yet.”

“Y-yes Princess,” Twilight stammered out, nodding in agreement and shuttering at the thoughts that ran through her mind. Giving a quick glance to Spike she gave him a forced, and failing reassuring smile. “W-we’ll think of… something,” she said walking over to the table, “I guess you can roam about if you need to clear your head.”

“Yeah. I guess I’m not doing much just standing here, am I?” he weakly joked, turning and following Luna’s footsteps out the doors.

“Hold on just a second young man,” Celestia said in a stern voice, causing Spike to freeze in his tracks, “What makes you think you can just waltz out of here without giving your mother a hug?”

“You’re not my mom,” he said plainly. 

“Spike…” Celestia said, placing her hands on her hips, “I remember changing your diapers and breast feeding you as a baby, must I show you the scars I still have from when you were teething?”

“Let’s not and say we did,” Spike answered, giving a small shake of his head.

“Because of you I’ll never get to do a shoot for playcolt,” She said sticking out her tongue while she messed up his hair, “which reminds me, I received a letter a few days ago saying that your subscription was almost over. Do you want me to renew it again for you?” She paused shooting a grin over her now dumbfounded student. “Twilight should be okay with it now since you’re actually eighteen.”

He hesitated, then sighed, turning back to face her and walking closer.

Celestia smiled, wrapping Spike in her arms and pulled him close, effectively shoving his face in between the bare skin of her chest. “You know…” she said with a smile, running her hand through his hair as she looked down to him. “Most men would kill to be where you are right now.”

“Most men don’t know what you’re really like,” he answered plainly, though his tone was far less hostile than his words.

“You’ve grown up so much,” Celestia smiled, continuing to slowly run her fingers through his hair, “Seems like it was just yesterday...” Celestia paused, pushing Spike away from her chest and brought a hand under his chin. “You were brought to my throne room by my guards, all wrapped up in a blanket, sleeping so soundly. To have you standing before me all grown up is almost enough to bring a woman to tears.”

“I already get enough of that from Twilight. Come on, now,” he replied abashedly.

“You’re the best child a mother could ever ask for.” Celestia said sweetly pulling him in one last time before reluctantly letting him go, “but given your previous statement I’m sure you just want to roam about the castle as Twilight and I discuss more… unsavory business.”

He spared a glance toward Twilight, then looked to Celestia once more, managing a small nod. “Yeah. I’d like a bit of time to myself, I guess.”

“Then I won’t keep you.” Celestia smiled, sending her fingers through his hair one last time. “Just make sure you don’t run into any trouble, okay?”

Spike turned and exited the throne room, leaving them to do whatever they had to in order to decrease the lives lost on either side. The door closed with an echo in the halls, allowing Spike to reflect on the early days of his life. Not much seemed to have changed since then, the halls were still as big as ever, the tapestries still hung from the granite pillars. The only thing that really changed was the windows, each of them displaying a certain event that occurred in recent history. He laughed to himself a bit, knowing that he’d been there for almost every last one of them. 

Shaking his head he continued to walk on, until he heard the faint noise of two people talking to one another. Silently he crept forward, the voices becoming more and more audible with each step until he recognized one of the two talking. “Princess Luna?”  he asked himself, still moving forward, “Who’s she talking t—”

His words fell flat the moment he came upon an open balcony, where he saw two individuals standing side by side. Luna was a dead give away due to her flowing, midnight blue hair. Her partner on the balcony was a giant man with broad shoulders and roughly cropped hair. The man beside her shuffled on his feet, the moon overhead making the massive mace strapped to his back dance from shadow to light. Spike felt half a mind to join them outside, but opted to remain hidden to possibly see a different side to the ever stoic and knightly Princess of the Night.

“‘Tis a hard line we must walk sometimes,” Luna admitted to her conversational partner. “But I am sure you know such things.”

“If life was supposed to be easy this shit wouldn’t happen now, would it?” he replied, letting out a chuckle as he shrugged his shoulders, “but you’ve gotta play with the cards you’re dealt with I suppose.”

“And thou know the hand we were dealt.” She shuffled a step closer to him and laid her pinkie finger on top of his, hooking the digits together. “I spoke for ye against mine sister earlier. She asked if I was afraid of losing you.”

He looked down to her, his hazel eyes showing a hint of concern. “Well,” he said, not breaking eye contact with her, “are you?”

She gave a considering hum. “In a sense.” After a beat, she leaned forward onto the balcony’s guardrail. “I don’t want to lose you. Yet I believe in ye and thine actions, so I have no fear of it. And we both walk the warrior’s path, do we not? ‘Tis…” She swallowed. “‘Tis something we cannot hide from, my heart’s sovereign.”

“Nothing’s killed me yet. Came close a few times, but I’m still here,” he said, throwing his arm over her shoulder. “It’s the life we’ve chosen, but so long as I’ve got you...” He pulled her in closer, until the metal they wore scraped together. “I don’t mind it at all.”

“And that’s why I spoke as I did with her,” Luna replied. “I believe in thine abilities, in thine skill, and more so, thine righteousness. You would not stay thine hand against such wicked creatures as mine sister does right now.”

“Luna, don’t talk about your sister like that,” he said, leaning forward as well, “she’s just worried about her soldiers, and if she mentioned me specifically, she’s worried about you, heaven knows that you’ve lost a lot. She probably doesn’t want you to lose any more.”

The princess sighed. “I meant no slight against her. I understand her want, yet an indecisive act leads nowhere and saves no one. T’would be better to take risks and die knowing you at least tried to lead a knightly life, than hold back and watch as those in need of a hero get dashed against the rocks.”

“It’s hard to argue with you when you’re right,” he laughed, turning her to face him, “what’d you end up telling her?” 

“I gave mine sister three days. If no plan is made by the third…” She paused and with a click, the gauntlet on her hand came off and she gave a small rub of his cheek. “Then we march into battle, together, if it is thine wish.”

He smiled, lowering his frame to press his lips against hers. “I wouldn’t have it any other way,” he replied, wrapping her up in his arms, “here’s hoping that no matter what happens, in the end we’ll both still be standing.”

“And if not, we shall meet again, mine love.” Luna returned the embrace. “Upon the viridian shores of the life after.” She smiled, trying to break the serious mood. “After all. I hath no interest in letting you go, now that you’ve caught mine eye. ‘Tis like a cat spying a mouse upon the floorboards.”

He laughed, leaning over to set her down. “I’ll take it that this kitty is hungry?” he asked with masculine growl, standing tall with pride.

“Mayhaps something to distract her from this and… sate her appetite would be appreciated.” She gave a small trail at his chin down to his neckline. “Once we retire to our bedroom, that is.”

“By your word, your highness,” he replied with a grin and a mock-bow, “I won’t fail you in my appointed duties, this I swear.”

“Thou never have.” She took a few steps back. “I shall be waiting for thee to retire this evening. Until then, may I be within thine thoughts, as thou truly are within mine.”

“Your majesty is always within my thoughts,” he replied, “but you would know that already now,  wouldn’t you?”

“Indeed. A good eve to thee, my only.”

And with that, she departed, passing by Spike with a small nod. The boy waited for a bit, then took an awkward, self-conscious step towards the balcony.

“It’s, uh, nice out,” Spike said, rubbing an arm.

“That it is,” the large man agreed, looking to the full moon, “it’s a wonder why anyone would not want to be out.” His eyes shot over to Spike as a small grin came to his face. “Unless they were eavesdropping on a private conversation, of course.”

“W-what?” Spike stammered out, flinching. “How’d you—”

“It’s hard not to notice a shadow being cast on the balcony with all the light coming from inside,” he pointed out, directing his thumb behind himself, “not sure why you’d want to listen to the two of us talking anyway, from what we’ve been told we’re pretty boring.”

“I guess I was curious about Luna. If she, uh, was always like she is around other people.” He looked over the other. “And what kind of person she hooked up with.”

“She’s far more tender than she lets on. As for the person, well, you’re lookin’ at ‘em,” the man replied, turning to face Spike so he could get his first real look at him. “Name’s Aedan Ryan,” he said extending his hand, “and you are?”

“Spike,” he replied, gripping the other man’s hand and giving it a small shake. “Spike Sparkle.”

“Alliteration,” Aedan said with a grin, “I like it, and given that name, I’m assuming you’re the manlet that Princess Twilight’s been toting around for the past decade or so?”

He narrowed his brow. “Manlet, huh?”

“No need to be sore, just trying to have a laugh. Keep distracted from the stuff that happened earlier today.” Aedan sighed, turning back to the balcony. “Gotta find something that’ll take my mind off of current events, you know?”

“I know what you mean,” he admitted, taking a few steps forward and leaning on the balcony himself. “A lot of things have been going down.”

“No kidding,” Aedan said, shaking his head, “but at least there’s a bit of a silver lining this time as it all goes to hell.”

“What’s the lining?”

“That we weren't caught with our pants completely down this time,” he replied, looking up to the moon. “When the Changelings came there was no warning at all, just,” He gave a small wave of his hand. “Poof, bit of green fire and the guy you thought was your drinking buddy was actually an insectoid that was hell bent on killing you.”

“That was scary,” Spike admitted. “One of the worst days of my life.”

“You’re not the only one, kid,” Aedan agreed, “some of us lost a lot that day.” He looked down to his left leg and took a deep breath. “Something I learned pretty quick though: loss and life go hand in hand. It’s what you do after the loss that makes you what you are.”

“Do you think Luna was right?” Spike blurted out. “About it being better to at least try something, rather than hoping for the best?”

Aedan looked to Spike with a slight hint of surprise, but managed to recover well. “Well, yeah, she’s right, I mean it’s better to try and fail than to have never tried in the first place.”

Spike nodded. “What she’s wanting to do seems pretty risky, if half of what Celestia’s saying is true.”

“Celestia isn’t the kind of person to lie, Spike,” Aedan replied, “I may have no idea what you heard her say, but trust me when I say she’s telling the truth about it all.”

“And you’re still willing to try,” Spike said.

“We all need to have something to fight for.” Aedan shrugged, continuing after a beat, “something that we don’t want to lose.”

Spike gave a small nod to this too. “Sometimes it’s better to try, even if nobody else would agree with what you’re doing.”

“You’re damn right,” Aedan agreed, “I mean look at me, how many people do you think disagreed with me when I decided that I was going for an immortal princess?” He pointed to his rugged face. “I mean I know I got the looks, but not a lot of people see much in a cripple.”

“A cripple?” he asked.

Aedan nodded, reaching behind his left knee as he leaned against the railguard. “Like I said, a lot of us lost something when the Changelings attacked.” A loud snap echoed across the balcony. His left leg separated from his hip, landing uselessly to the ground with a dead clunk. “Sons of bitches ate it while I was still awake.”

“Gods,” Spike said quietly, looking down at his wound.

“Still managed to get the bastard that ripped it off though,” he said with a hint of pride as he looked to his stump, “but hey, could be worse. If anything, I’m the luckiest of the line. My grandpa was skinned alive by a griffon commander, my father died trying to get some civilians out of a fire a pack of diamond dogs caused. Soldiering hasn’t worked out well for any of us.” He chucked.

“Ever thought of not doing it?”

“Nah,” he instantly replied, reaching down and reattaching the prosthetic. “My family might have rough endings, nine times out of ten, but we all were damn fine soldiers. If Luna isn’t just flattering me, some of the best, even.”

“Must be nice, being able to point to someone and say ‘he made a difference. He was strong. He died doing what needed to be done.’ That kind of thing. I can’t say I have that opportunity with my blood.” Spike admitted.

He shrugged. “Hear that old crap about the apples and trees?”

“The apples can’t fall too far from it?” he guessed.

“Exactly,” Aedan replied, “you’re a product of your heritage as well as your upbringing, and if what Celestia has said about a select few dragonkin is true, you’re one of the good ones.” He paused, squinting his eyes. A smile came to his face. “At least, as far as I can tell.”

“There was a girl that said something similar to me,” Spike said. “She said a lot of other things. Important, special things. But I remember what she said for me there word for word.”

“Lady sounds like a good catch,” Aedan easily replied. “You have any plans of seeing her again?”

Spike stood for a long, silent moment, before rising off the bannister. “I do or I die,” he said simply and turned, heading off the balcony. “It was nice meeting you, Mr. Ryan.”

“You too, kid,” Aedan said, returning his gaze to the moon. “Just as well. I’ve gotta go in a moment too. For Luna’s sake.” He gave a joking wave of his hand and smirked.

“I understand. With any luck I can buy you a beer sometime,” he replied. With that, he was off to Twilight’s usual quarters to pack what meger items he still held in Canterlot castle.

He crept into the room, making sure that this time he was unseen and unnoticed by anyone. Twilight was nowhere to be seen, she was probably still trying to figure out with Celestia a way to avoid as much bloodshed as possible. Admirable, he thought to himself, but judging by Luna’s thoughts on the matter, was no more time to stall. He needed to get Amira out of there before Luna charged in with sword drawn, not caring what or who lay between her and Hakem.

He gathered clothes and stuffed them into a worn and rugged bag, then looked around the room and filled a few glass jars with water, sealing them off with a cork. Vainly searching for a weapon of some kind, he found none, only a few dusty and rarely used magic scrolls detailing combat spellwork, a talent he’d never have. As he turned, heading towards the door, he froze, frowning.

Spike couldn’t do this. He couldn’t just sneak off like a thief in the night without telling Twilight. Despite every instinct telling him otherwise, he knew he’d hate himself if he didn’t at least tell her what was going on. So he moved to the familiar bed and sat on its edge, looking to gaze at the nearby window. He had watched the sunsets more times than he could could from this very bed. The room had a lot of memories, but the bed he remembered the most. Lazy days they’d read on top of it, Spike comics, Twilight history; the times he was scared of thunderstorms when he was real little; all the times in winter when he refused to get up because he was cold, so he’d wrap himself up in a cocoon of blankets to keep warm—Twilight hated him doing that.

And so he sat, waiting like a prisoner anticipating an execution date, turning to stare at the door, willing the knob to turn and open. The turn never came, no matter how long Spike waited for it to turn it never did. He had no idea how long he waited, but in the end there came a breaking point.

He rose, throwing the bag down in irritation onto the bed and headed to the throne room, unbelieving that she’d still be gone this long. He opened the doors and looked around.

“S-Spike?” Twilight said sleepily, rising from the table that once had all number of images and miniatures, “why are you still awake?”

“Why aren’t you in bed?” he countered, moving towards her.

“You know it’s past your bedtime,” she said nearly dozing off again, “I thought you said you’d be back form Sugarcube Corner hours ago…”

“No. Twilight, wake up,” he urged, giving her a hard shake on her shoulder. “It’s important.”

“WuaaAH!?” Twilight shrieked, coming to momentarily, “Spike?” she asked, rubbing her eyes. “You’re still up?”

“Yeah.” He swallowed. “Yeah.”

“Why?” she asked propping herself up, “something wrong?”


“Yeah,” he admitted. “And you know what it is.”

It took a few seconds for Twilight’s tired mind to register what he was talking about, but when it came to the notion she could feel her blood turning into ice. “Oh… oh no…”

“Yeah,” he said again, a broken record that gave a weak shrug.

“Spike…” Twilight whimpered, “you can’t, this is—”

“I gotta try,” he said. “You know I have to.”

“But, but you could...” Twilight couldn’t even bring herself to say the word, whether it be from exhaustion or flat out denial was anyone’s guess, all she could do was fall into him and hold him tighter than he thought possible.

“I know. But if I don’t Amira could. If she did… I mean it when I say I couldn’t go on,” he answered, grasping her just as hard. “This, if it works, Twilight, it could be our answer on what to do.”

“Or another reason for them to try and invade us,” Twilight retorted, “Spike, I know you want to, but you—”

“Who honestly knows me over there?” Spike countered. “If it was someone like Luna, or, or you, they’d know they were Equestrian. Me? I’m lucky if people here remember me. If I can somehow get her out there and speak up on what that rat bastard is doing, maybe we can stop this.”

Twilight looked to him with misty eyes before placing her head on his chest. “There’s no way to convince you otherwise is there?” she sniffed, giving him a quick squeeze.

“I don’t think so,” he replied. “I wanted to talk to you before I left, just in case I…” He exhaled, feeling the sting of tears of his own. He wiped at them bitterly with a palm. “Whew. You don’t really see the heros get like this in movies, do you?”

“No,” Twilight replied, failing an attempt to smile, “no you don’t.”

“I love you,” he said simply, unable to smile himself. “You’re better family than a guy like me deserves.”

“I love you too,” Twilight replied, “and I could say the same about you.”

“Shining’s always been the better brother, but thank you. I mean that.” He looked away from Twilight for a moment. “I need to know something about magic. I think it could help me out.”

“Name it,” Twilight said, placing her hand on his shoulder.

He held up the pendent he wore along his neck. “I’ve heard of spells being able to be used to be able to find people, if channeled into an artifact they adored. Amira wore this all the time, do you think it could be a catalyst?”

Twilight looked at the pennant, analyzing it’s flawless surface of a few seconds before looking back to Spike. “I know what you’re talking about, and I know of a spell that would work.” 

Twilight’s hands began to glow a pinkish hue. The gem held in her palm took a life of its own, first twitching, then rising on its side, levitating scant inches above her hands. A bolt of pink hued electricity shot from her hand, striking at the amulet. Her teeth gritted and her eyes for a brief moment turned to penpricks, the obvious discomfort she was enduring came as a surprise to Spike, but within moments, the glow dissipated from both her hands and the gem fell into the palm of her hands.

“Here,” she said, breathing heavily, handing him the jewel as she wiped away sweat from her brow. “This should help you find her now.”

“Are you ok?” he asked with concern. “D-did that hurt?”

“Not as painful as using dark magic,” Twilight reassured, “but I couldn’t just throw the spell you wanted on it… needed to throw an extra one on just in case.”

“An extra one?” Spike repeated. “Like what?”

“I thought you’d might need a helping hand,” she answered, “so I infused a telepathic link, so if ever you need me, just hold on tight and start talking.”

“Twilight…” He smiled as warmly as he could up at her. “I’ll be back to say ‘thanks’ after all of this, ok?”

“I’ll hold you to that,” Twilight said pulling him into her for one last embrace, “but for the love of the Goddesses sake, just be careful.”

“I’ll try. You know I’ll try,” he answered. After a long pause neither wanted to end, he pulled away. “W-well, here I go,” the boy stammered out. “Just try to stall Luna as long as you can for me.”

“I’ll try,” Twilight nodded, “but you know once she has her heart set on something…” she paused, gulping loudly. “There isn’t much that’s going to stop her.”

“I know. And that’s why I’ll be back as soon as I can.” With that he turned, giving one more look behind him, and left.

> The Journey
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The moon shone brightly over Canterlot, a perfect night for the lovers and dreamers of the land to be out amongst Luna’s grace. Despite that the streets looked all but abandoned, save for one young man. He ran through the moonlight, his legs carrying him as fast as he could to the station. There was always a single train that left around eleven, and if he was fast enough he would be able to catch it just before it headed east for Baltimare.

Swinging through an alleyway, he hopped over a small stack of boxes, sticking the landing. Panting as he continued down the alley, he silently thanked everything holy that he was more active than when he was a kid. Turning down the familiar main street Spike gave a startled twist past an abandoned cart laying limply in the road, before tearing across the street once more like a man possessed.

He came to the commoner’s station at ten-fifty and briefly squatted down, gasping for air. Rising, he gave a small hop over to the conductor and wrote a check out for a ticket. If the matter wasn’t so urgent, he would have complained about the price, but now wasn’t the time for that. He wearily shuffled to the train and made his way to the back, where he slumped down into his seat. He’d have to cross over to a different train once it reached Baltimare, and then he’d be on his way to… well, his destiny sounded ominous. But, what other would could describe it, really? This was a do-or-die. No other way to cut it.

With that in mind he shut his eyes and at least tried to rest. Sleep was far away from him, but it was still worth a shot, at least.

A loud hiss echoed through the train, signaling that his journey was about to begin. The sudden rocking the train made as it began to move really made that fact hit home. Instinctively he looked over to the side, expecting to see Applejack, Twilight or anyone to be there, but all he saw was empty seats and a windows with moving lights just beyond the glass.

Glancing around the empty compartment, he reached up, grabbing the pendent.

“Are you there, Twilight?” he asked in a small whisper.

“Yeah, I’m here,” she replied reassuringly, “second thoughts already?”

“No,” he instantly said. “Just making sure it works. And, uh, that you were around, I guess.”

“Well, it works, and I’ll always be there if you need me, just remember what I said.”

“I know.” He shut his eyes, briefly imagining her sitting next to him. “And thanks.”

“Anything for you Spike,” Twilight replied. He could almost feel her arms pull him to her, could almost feel her heartbeat. “Anything.”

With a nod he knew she couldn’t see, he let go of the amulet and stared out the window, silently wishing he had the same sort of guts heros in storybooks did. Even now, he was scared. That didn’t mean in the slightest he was giving up, though. He meant it when he said to Twilight she was getting saved or he wasn’t going on.

With a groan, the train lurched forward and Spike swallowed as they began slowly picking up speed. He turned his head and watched Canterlot shrink to the size of his hand, then, a while later, disappear from view entirely as they rounded a mountain.

Hours past and soon even the mountain Canterlot stood on became a fixture on the horizon. The whole time Spike tried to get some sleep, but his nerves prevented him from getting any, instead he continued to stare out the window, watching the scenery roll on by. A normal man would have probably found it relaxing, but all it seemed to do was test Spike’s nerve even more. For with every tree, every field, and every small town the train passed it meant that he was that much closer to Saddle Arabia, and the bloody conflit that was being waged there. 

He quickly reached for the amulet around his chest, but just as soon as he did he put his hand back to his side. Though it was true Twilight said that she would be there whenever she needed him, he didn’t want to take her away from the sleep she was probably trying to enjoy at the moment. A lot of pressure was on her, being given only three days to come up with a better battleplan than the one that came out of Luna’s strategically brilliant mind and she needed as much rest as the world could afford her.

A part of him realized he should have packed a weapon. It was stupid not to have one, it wasn’t like he was going to talk someone to death, but…

He didn’t want to hurt anyone if he could help it. Even Hakem. Thinking he might have to do something like…

Spike exhaled, leaning forward and resting his brow in his hands. He couldn’t think about what might happen. Wouldn’t think about what might happen. All he could do was take this one step at a time and hope against hope things turned out alright.


000


The sun’s rays suddenly began to warm Spike’s skin, looking out the window he saw it rising above the treeline. 

Morning already? He thought to himself, shaking his head in disbelief. It seemed as if only a few minutes ago he’d hopped on board, but by all accounts it appeared that his trip was already nearing the halfway point. By this time tomorrow he’d be on the next train to Rideah. That is, if they were still able to do such a thing.

As he found out from the conductor when the train finally came to a stop in the busy station of Baltimare, there wasn’t a train traveling to Rideah in the strictest sense. There were no passenger trains, at least. Rather, there was a meager supply line traveling there in an hour.

Spike was thankful for once in his life about being so small as he quickly snuck across the tracks and climbed aboard the train. He tossed open the train’s caboose door and dove inside, hiding behind a small collection of boxes. It was a far cry from the comfort of a padded seat, but he sank down to the dusty steel floor and did his best to relax. There was a sound as a few hands, presumably, shuffled some supplies around and gave them a check-over, but Spike managed to move behind a large pallet as they looked over his improvised home. When they left, he moved back to his claimed spot and sat down once more, finally breathing easy when he head the train’s caboose door shut.

With the more nerve wracking moments out of the way, Spike decided to take a look around, just to see what kind of cargo hold he’d managed to sneak into. The light from the outside was dim, but it was just enough to make out the word aid in bold red letters. He took a guess and figured it was probably food rations. Reaching into his shirt he pulled out Amira’s pendant and gave it a firm squeeze.

“Twilight?” he whispered out hesitantly.

There was a few seconds of silence, but soon the voice Spike wanted to hear most returned his call. “Yes, Spike?” Twilight replied, sounding rather stressed, “what happened?”

“I’m fine. I’m on a train heading to Rideah now. Are you alright?”

“Just trying to think of something that Luna won’t automatically shoot down.” She sighed, Spike could all but see the disappointment on her face as she spoke. “It doesn’t help that her significant other also seems to be rather adept with military strategy, Celestia and I keep presenting plans and they both just tear them apart.” She paused, taking a deep breath before continuing, “at least he’s a lot nicer when he goes about it.”

“You’re smarter than both of them combined. I believe in you.”

“Thanks Spike, it’s good to know that you’re still doing fine.”

“You too. I’ll get back in touch with you as soon as I can.”

“Alright, just… wait,” Twilight paused, reanalyzing what Spike had said a moment ago, “what kind of train are you on? Celestia issued a cease in transport to Saddle Arabia the moment she heard about Hoofof.”

“A supply train, I guess. A lot of boxes around.”

“A supply train?!” Twilight exclaimed, sending a shockwave through Spike’s ears, “do you even know what kind of things go on those in a time of war?!”

“I don’t know, what?” Spike asked crossly, the uncomfortable atmosphere and lack of sleep finally getting the better of him.

“For all you know you could be sitting on a tram filled with explosives!” Twilight answered, the panic in her voice evident, “if one of Hakem’s goons got close enough with a lighter you’d—”

“And someone could of found me on the train earlier. And someone could just shoot me later. I don’t want to think about the possibilities right now, Twilight.”

There was a long silence on the other end, followed by a deep sigh. “You’re right Spike,” Twilight admitted, “this is something you have to do and I should know by now you’re willing to risk anything to get Amira out of Hoofof before Luna arrives… I’m sorry.”

“It’s not your fault, Twilight. It’s just something I got to do.”

“I know,” Twilight reaffirmed, “and I’m probably sounding like a broken record right now but… please, just be careful.”

“I’m gonna try to do just that,” he answered, doing his best to reassure her.

“Okay,” Twilight replied, “but I’ve got to go now, we’re about to see if the sixth time’s the charm.”

“Good luck. Just buy as much time as you can.”

“I’m trying Spike,” Twilight answered, “heaven knows I’m trying…”

He nodded once more and let go of the gem. After a long moment, he finally felt the wheels underneath him begin to turn. And like life itself, he blindly rode the path before him, hoping his destination was reachable.

H had no idea how much time had passed since he had gotten on the train, but the dissipating sunlight and the smell of salt in the air told him that it was evening on the Equestrian shores. He had half a mind to open the boxcar door and watch the sunset as he had when he was on the train to and from Saddle Arabia, but the risk of falling out and dying in a rather uncharted region of the country was unsettling to him. Instead he opted to close his eyes and try to sleep, it had been nearly two days since he had last as it was. 

Looking over the cargo, he settled on a few heavy boxes and moved them, creating a rough chair, which he sat in and leaned his head back. He tried to drown his thoughts away, push them to the side, and it was a struggle, but his fatigue won and he drifted off to an uncomfortable, dreamless sleep.


000


A violent jolt startled Spike awake several hours later, nearly causing him to fall off his makeshift chair and land face first on the metal flooring. Fortunately, the cosmos didn’t have such a plan prepared for him at this moment, giving him a few crucial seconds to wake up.

His eyes traveled around the car nothing had really changed, other than a few boxes shuffled around due to the rather bumpy ride and the orange light of the sun was replaced with the pale glow of the moonlight. If anything that made it harder to see as he shuffled around the car, the fact made clear by his little toe slamming into the corner of one of the larger metal crates.

Hissing, a swear just on the tip of his tongue, he gave a small gesture and breathed, letting a makeshift flame come from his mouth as he looked around the cart, trying to figure out what could of made everything fly that hard. Running out of breath, he stopped the flame, sucked in another gasp of air, gestured, and let the light come out again.

As he continued to carefully examine his surroundings his stomach began to growl. It dawned on him that he hadn’t eaten in days, his mind was so preoccupied with other affairs. It wasn’t much, but he felt along for his knapsack and downed one of the small jars of water he had, silently wishing that he had actually packed food for the trip instead of just water. Twisting the top back on the empty flask, the realization that he was surrounded by aid crates hit him like a ton of bricks.

He felt like rotten thief, tearing into one and pulling out a packaged army ration, but he needed to eat to be at peak capacity and he wolfed down a shitty-tasting salisbury steak meal, already feeling a little better from having something in his belly.

Grabbing as much trash as he could and placing it in knapsack so the evidence of his presence in the boxcar was minimized, he heard something just outside of the train, something that wasn’t the engine.

Narrowing his brow, he took a few slow, cautious steps towards the noise, creeping along step by cautious step towards the train’s cargo door. With each step the sound became clearer and clearer. He didn’t want to believe what he was hearing, but as his hand grasped the boxcar door there was no doubt in his mind what the noise was coming from, or more accurately, who. With a reluctant clench of his teeth, he turned the heavy door handle and threw it aside to see if he was right.

Sure enough, as the door slid open, Spike saw a man on horseback, the beast’s reigns in one hand and revolver in the other. The boy froze in fear, hoping that the man wouldn’t see him standing in plain sight as the moon shone directly on him. That hope soon faded as the man made direct eye contact with Spike, seemingly just as surprised as he was at the sight. Seconds later though, surprise faded into a more murderous emotion. Everything moved in slow motion as the man’s barrel of the man’s gun tilted and turned towards Spike.

Spike went into flight mode, diving behind the relative safety of the freight. He landed with a gunt on the hard steel floor, his shoulder swearing painful words at him as he scrambled to his feet.

“Ok,” he said to himself, running a hand through his hair in a blind panic. “Ok,” Spike repeated, looking around frantically for something, anything he could do to stop this.

The sound of a gunshot ringing through the boxcar followed by the ricochets brought Spike into panic once again. “For King HAKEM!” a loud voice roared, followed by several more gunshots, “death to the enemies of the true king!”

A more suave man might of had a witty comeback, a clever line to quip before launching a surprise counterattack against the man on horseback.

Spike was not a suave or clever man. Instead, he kept his head down low and scurried in a panic through the freight, keeping as much distance as he could between him and the gunman. He came to the front of the cabin and tried the handle. Locked.

“Who locks these damn things?!” he exclaimed to himself, bringing up a foot to kick at the handle. Though his blows struck true, the door seemed reluctant to open. He frantically searched once more before freezing. Up top. There was a latch and a small opening. The boy scrambled for it, climbing up a box of freight and trying it. It squealed and whined in protest, before finally turning and popping open with a loud clang. Squinting ahead, he stared at the train’s engine. If he could somehow cross the carts and warn the driver, they might be able to get a faster speed than they were going now. It was a crapshoot, but he had no other choice. He climbed up to the roof, deafened by the rush of wind against his ears and crawled forward against the wind, knowing one slip up would probably kill him instantly. He cleared five feet, ten, then a bullet whizzed by his head, so close he was surprised it didn’t draw blood.

Looking back in shock to the direction of the bullet, Spike saw another two dozen riders appear, each wielding various rifles and pistols, and all of them aimed directly at him. “Oh fuck my life…” he sighed to himself, letting his shoulders drop.

He rose to a half crouch, moving desperately forward and hoping their bullets wouldn’t find purchase in his spine. He came to the end of the box and swore, leaping across and landing awkwardly, nearly slipping. Digging into his grit, he managed to balance and press forward, going to the front of that cart too.

Bullets sped by him, slamming into the steel just inches away from him. Several sparks even managed to land on his skin, his bloodline the only thing stopping him from flinching from the burns. He continued to crawl across the top of the train, his sheer will to survive being the only thing driving him to press on while the bullets continued to fly overhead.

Inch after inch, second after painfully long second he moved forward, not bothering to look back at the riders, given he already had a decent idea of what they were attempting to do anyway. He was almost to the next car when out of the corner of his eye he saw four of them come to his side; he expected his end to come moments later, but when he noticed he was still breathing he looked to them with a renewed, be it morbid curiosity.

The riders paid no mind to him, they instead sped forward, pushing their horses beyond their limits. He watched them pass him towards the boxcar several cars ahead, he wondered why until he remembered what Twilight had said earlier that day. A tram filled with explosives echoed in his head as he came to the realization that he’d not just chosen any supply train to Saddle Arabia, but a military supply train. He should’ve known earlier after eating the army ration, but he was far too out of it to realize that fact until now. With his end right before his eyes.

“Shit,” he said eloquently. There was absolutely nothing he could do. Even if he made it to the front now… that wouldn’t save the train. That wouldn’t save him. 

As he watched helplessly as one of the riders jumped onto the Boxcar, forcing the latch open after several well aimed shots at the deadbolt with his revolver. Spike froze atop the train. Death by a bomb was waiting for him ahead. Death by guns was the option behind him. The only real other option was…

He swallowed. 

Jumping.

It was the only thing even giving him a slight chance, the sand might just cushion his fall, if he landed right at least. If he landed wrong, the horsemen were the least of his problems. He could be stuck, lost in the desert with a broken leg, with nothing to look forward to but a slow, agonizing death from dehydration, an infected wound, or one of the countries many scavenger animals.

But even then, it was better than no chance at all here. So he sucked in a breath, ignored his buckling legs, and lept off the train.

The ground came up hard and fast and Spike landed with a pained grunt, tumbling head over heels down the angled sands until he finally came to a stop, face down and half buried under the sands, every part of his body burning in agony before quickly settling down to a numbness that was alarming to the boy.

He expected to be dead within seconds, left to rot in the sand with a bullet in his back, but a sudden explosion rocked his entire body. He looked behind him to see a massive plume of fire and smoke erupt. The riders had blown the train. Turning onto his back, his ribs screamed at him, but he stared up, drunkenly looking for the riders that had been upon him moments ago.

All that remained of them were the tracks of their horses and the sounds of their gunshots firing off in the distance. It seemed that they’d left Spike for dead, and by all accounts he may as well have been. He was in the middle of the desert, his body was rocked in pain and worst of all he’d left his knapsack with the only water he packed on the train.

He took in a breath, then another, trying to get some sort of sense jolted back into him. After a long, agonizing wait, he rose, letting out a gasp of surprise when he tumbled down again onto his face. Swearing under his breath, he rose yet again, and this time kept to his feet, every joint on his body on fire as he hobbled unsurely towards the train, still sweeping his gaze around drunkenly for any bandits nearby.

He finally reached the remains of the train, still smoking and smoldering in the aftermath of the attack. Limping to one of the boxcars he crawled inside, gritting his teeth in pain, until he had sapped everything he had in him. His body fell limp and landed on the grating, half in and half out of the train. He let out a weak laugh, despite the pain it caused him.

After a long moment of trying to calm down and failing, he felt his fatigue crash into him, his adrenaline vanishing into dust. Still, even then, he tried to rise, only to find he didn’t have the strength to move a hand, let alone stand. His head ached, a distant part of him warned that he might have a concussion, but he only barely acknowledged the possibility, the thought of sleep too soothing and calming to him. Instead, he let his body simply relax, already feeling the pull of his dreams calling to him. His thoughts warned him desperately one more time, but he felt like he was floating away, and the warnings were mere background noise.

Spike shut his eyes and slept.

> A single step
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The searing heat of the mid-day sun woke Spike from his slumber, drenched from head to toe in sweat. Muttering a few choice words he started to reach for his eyes to wipe away the pooling sweat around them, only to be sent into a spasm from a sudden wave of pain.

He clutched at his chest, swearing at the pain. It was only a moment later that it dawned on him where he was and he weakly rose to a knee, the need to actually get moving letting him force though the hurt he felt all the way down to his bones. Staring blankly at the trashed and looted cart he dully searched for his bag.

Spike finally caught a break as he spotted it tucked nearby an empty pallet. As he approached it, he came upon a grisly sight.

A body of a man in a conductors outfit with a mangled, broken leg and a cut stomach lay before him, his intestine drooping from the wound. Spike felt bile rise in his throat, but choked it down. 

The conductor’s head slumped onto his chest, the temple grievously wounded by a bullet. Spike glanced down at the man’s hands.

There was a revolver.

Spike hesitated, but crawled forward regardless and took the weapon from the dead man’s hands. He gave a small press down on a lever near the handle and twisted the chamber of the weapon to the side, revealing what he expected.

Two small orbs greeted him, the third absent.

He wasn’t an investigator by any means, but Spike could piece together that the man had probably committed suicide, rather than languish with a wound like that at his stomach.

Feeling like a different person watching a monster at work, Spike took the weapon and searched the body, finding, with some surprise, that he once again lucked out.

The man had a spare bullet and powder.

Spike had never fired a gun before, but he had heard Twilight lecture about them before, and how revolvers would one day replace even things like long-ranged muskets, once they were calibrated better and allowed something more potent than a musket ball within them.

He set about reloading the missing shot, placing the musket ball into chamber, then closing the gun. Spike gave a small pull from the powder horn he had taken from the corpse and fed a small bit of it into the pan at the weapon’s side. He cocked the gun’s hammer back and gave the chamber a spin, working the powder into the firing mechanism, then cautiously lowered the hammer back into place, pocketing the weapon at his belt.

Shuffling to his bag, he picked it up and leaned his head back for a brief, fleeting moment, before stepping out into the sun. He reached up to the pendent he wore at his neck as he took, a few cautious steps forward, intending to leave the train behind.

“Twilight,” he croaked out, coughing so hard he paused, clutching his chest.

“Spike?” Twilight replied worriedly, “Spike, you sound hurt, what happened?”

“They blew up the train,” he said plainly. “And I’m not, uh, I don’t think I’m hurt bad, though. Unless I’m bleeding internally I guess. Uh, how do I tell if I am?”

There was a very long pause on the other end of the pendant, before a very worried and quivering voice spoke up once more. “D-do you feel lightheaded?” she asked, “short o-of breath? Can you check your b-blood pressure?”

“I can breath fine,” he answered. “But I am light headed. I don’t know if that’s because I’m out in the sun right now though.”

“The sun’s bearing down on you too?!” Twilight yelled, beginning to hyperventilate, “oh gods… The conductor! Is he alright? please tell me there’s someone there with you!”

“He’s… he’s dead, Twilight. He shot himself before I made it back to the train.”

“By all things holy…” Twilight gasped, Spike could tell from her voice that she was close to fainting, but she somehow managed to remain conscious, “I’m going to tell Princess Celestia right now, we’ll have you out of there in no time, just stay—”

“No,” he said, shaking his head. “Don’t.”

“What?”

“Not until I get her,” he said, swallowing. “I can’t.”

There was a long pause at the other end, before a voice that could only be compared to a mother’s worry barely made itself heard. “S-Spike…” she whimpered, “a man is dead, you’re stuck in the middle of the desert in the hottest time of the year, you have little to no food or water and worse still, you’re hurt, you’re alone and you could die by nightfall if whatever in the gods’ name that’s living out there doesn’t get you first!” Another pause came over the stone, but Spike could hear Twilight fighting back her tears regardless. “I… I don’t want to lose you, not after we lost dad less than a year ago…”

“I know,” he answered. “And I don’t want to die, but… do you remember the changeling invasion? Do you remember Nightmare Moon?”

“Yes…” Twilight replied reluctantly, “I remember them both all too well.”

“You could of died. But you kept going anyway. Why?”

“To save the nation, the world…” Twilight answered quickly, but soon enough Spike heard a heavy sigh on her end of the line, “to protect the one I loved.”

“This is my Nightmare Moon, then,” he answered. “So I can’t give up on her, Twilight.” He swallowed, stumbling once more on the sand. “And I can’t have you give up on me.”

“If Night Light could see how much you’ve grown since our trip,” Twilight said, he could feel her smile wash over him as she spoke, “he’d be… he’d be proud.”

“I hope so,” he admitted. “I… want to be someone people can be proud of.”

“You’re talking to one of them right now,” Twilight replied, “We’re still working to find a better way to take back Hoofof, but we’ve only got two days left before Princess Luna goes mobile, please be quick, and for my sake… be careful.”

“I will,” he answered, climbing up a small hill of sand. “Is there a faster way to town than by following the railway?” A thought came to him. “Twilight? How do I use this to show me the way to Amira?”

“The spell I cast on it should be able to guide you to her relatively easily since the pendant was very important to her,” Twilight explained, “all you have to do is think about her, just her, and it should be able to point you in the right direction.”

“Ok. I’ll try that right now.” 

He shut his eyes, thinking deeply of her low, sensual voice and gentle nature. The pendent seemed to vibrate within his hand; he opened his eyes and a small, almost thread-like string came from the pendent, going northwest over another hill of sand and around a large stone in the distance, finally fading into the horizon.

“Yeah, it works. I think. Seems like it wants me to go away from the tracks, so…”

“Into the desert?” 

“Yeah,” he agreed, already slowly marching toward where the amulet beckoned him. “Farther into the desert.”

“I already know I can’t convince you otherwise,” she sighed, “so just make sure you stay hydrated, that would kill you faster than almost anything else out there.”

“I’ve got some water still. As long as I don’t have to travel too far I think I’ll make it.” He mentally added maybe to that, licking his already drying lips.

“Okay, just try and pace yourself,” Twilight added before the sound of a door opening in the background echoed into Spike’s ear. “That’s Luna, I need to be going now, and again, be careful.”

“Alright Twilight. Bye,” he answered, forcing his hand to leave the pendent and staring towards where the pendent guided him. He waited only a moment longer before beginning his long and slow trek over the Arabian sands.
> Dunes
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The sun beat overhead, making the air like a boiling pot of water, a thick soup that could barely be inhaled. Spike dutifully put one foot in front of the other, staring down at his feet as he walked in order to not notice how little distance he was making.

He had been walking for hours now and the heat made it hard to think—hard to focus on anything but the monotony of his feet going forward blindly across the sands. Coming to the top of a large sandy hill, he brought his hand to the pendent yet again. Its blue snake-like thread danced and weaved between the rolling sands, vanishing off into the featureless distance ahead. Well, not quite featureless, Spike could make out the vaguest glimpse of a large, towering plateau, the heat from the word around it making it no more real than a mirage. He rubbed at his eyes, squinting towards it to make sure it was real. The image stayed with him. It was miles, long, arduous miles away, but it was there. And the small part of him still coherent knew something like that would be a necessity tonight, when the temperature would plummet to a painful chill.

He reached into his bag, reluctantly pulling out a flask of water. He pulled the cork free with his teeth and swallowed it, nearly gagging at its disgusting warmth, before tossing the now-empty flask aside and continuing his march forward.

As he shuffled along through the sands, so drained of energy he wasn’t even moving his arms any more with his steps, he began to wonder how the others would fair in this situation. Twilight would just magic her way around. Same as Rarity. Dash could just fly across this damnable place, Pinkie… he didn’t know how, but she’d make it though and still have enough energy to throw a party in the next town over.

He grimly smiled at the thought, then returned to his little game. Applejack and Fluttershy… AJ was tough, really tough, but even with his draconian blood, the heat was slowly sapping his life away. True, he hadn’t embraced his heritage as much as others, so its effects were diluted, like a wine drowned in water, but that still gave him an advantage over the other two. In fact, he could probably outlast both of them here.

The boy’s laugh was quiet and dry, more akin to a sigh. It wasn’t often he could win games like that, so he relished the victory with a rueful almost-smile, before his mind slipped away to other thoughts. Or, rather, a lackthereof. The sun took away his want to think, to do, to be, but he kept marching with his trembling legs, a damned soldier from some legion of the dead, unaware that he should of collapsed hours, days, years earlier, but his convictions keeping his long-rotted legs moving forward.

It was hours later, under the setting sun, when he collapsed to the sand, not even bothering to raise his hands up to soften the impact.

Spike lay there, his arms like jelly and his heart heavy, certain that this was it, that he couldn’t get up. Yet even then, he shuffled, rising to his knees with a hiss of pain. Another long moment, and he shuffled to one foot, then the other, and resumed his slow, plodding walk across the wastelands.

The air held something resembling pleasantness when he finally arrived at the plateau and Spike relished it, knowing that it’d fade soon enough once the dusky, rose-tinted horizon faded into the cold night’s blues, so he worked as fast as he could, searching the plateau for what he hoped would be there.

He found it. A small opening that lead into an alcove about six feet around. Peeking into it, he was pleased to notice no bones or animal droppings. It was the last thing in the world he needed, getting mauled by an animal while he slept in its home. He sat down on the cold stone, shivering instantly at the sudden stimulation and unnatural chill compared to what he had felt all day beforehand. Reaching into his bag, he pulled out the clothes he had rammed inside. He threw on one pair and used another as a makeshift blanket. He wanted a fire, but knew there wasn’t anything to burn nearby, so he sat, watching as the last remaining sparks of light left, and cast him into the pitch blackness.

The boy shut his eyes, doing his best to relax on the uncomfortable stone, and drifted off to a fitful sleep.


000


The morning came too quickly, even though his sleeping arrangement was so poor. Rising with a groan, Spike gathered his clothes and put them back into his bag, and took a step forward, swearing at his aching feet. Ignoring the hurt, he pressed on, stepping out to the glaring sun.

Reaching for the pendent once more, Spike saw the thread hug the rocky plateau and venture once more up a large, sandy hill. Seeing no reason to stay around, he ventured out again into the blazing sun.


If the first day of his journey was hard, the second was even worse. Muscles he didn’t even know he had ached and groaned, and he was scared to even take off his boots, for fear of what sort of blisters they must hold after such an arduous march, but even then, he rose to the occasion and pushed forward.

He was rewarded for his perseverance towards midday when he saw the faint outlines of a building. Keeping his optimism in check, he walked towards it, amazed at his luck. 

It was nothing more than a hovel, a small shack, but after a day of nothing resembling civilization, Spike found it better than Castle Canterlot could ever be.

Stepping inside, he gagged. The room smelled soured and spoiled. He glanced around at the single room shack, noting a table, a worn duster on a nearby coat-rack, and a bed, where another corpse greeted him with a boney smile. Morbidly fascinated, Spike approached the corpse. 

This one had been dead for a good while, judging by its skeletal appearance. He didn’t notice any blood or signs of struggle. If anything, it seemed like the person passed away quietly, perhaps from illness or age. Either way, Spike quickly left the body’s side, moving back to the duster. It might of been a case of too little too late for his sunburnt and aching skin, but he took the clothing and donned it, rolling up the sleeves to fit it better to his person. He spared one more glance across the room in the hopes for anything else useful and froze. On a threadbare cabinet was a can of tomatoes, sealed away tightly in a mason jar. 

Spike gave a small, appreciative nod to the man’s corpse. It was stupid, but Spike felt that he deserved at least that much respect—for all Spike knew, this food could mean the difference between life and death on his travels. Popping it open, he wolfed them down without a second thought, right there at the kitchen table. 

He wondered about the man, truthfully. Who would choose to live alone like this in the middle of nowhere? A crook? Or something more benign, like an explorer. Either way, he wasn’t going to get answers from him. Dead men tell no tales, after all. Done with searching, Spike headed out the front and left the dead man inside his dead house.


The evening came with good news. As he rose up to the top of another sandy hill he spotted a town in the distance. It didn’t seem like much, just a dusty little settlement with a few huts, but to Spike it meant a possible meal, some water and a place to sleep that wasn’t a freezing rock for the night. He practically sprinted to the settlement, tripping over himself and tumbling head-over-heel down a sand dune as he did so, but he didn’t care, all that mattered was he made it somewhere. He stumbled once more and landed hard on the sand.

Before he rose to his feet, close to half a dozen people were on the scene, all of them women, except for a single man, carrying a small child. The women soon backed away from Spike, allowing the man to take a good long look at him before he set the child down.

Spike was about to say something when the child approached. Spike looked on in confusion at the girl. Finally, after close to a minute of silence, the young one was face to face with Spike, looking him over with a curiosity Spike knew all too well from when he was younger. Moments later, the child reached out her hand, placing it on his red and blistering face.

He winced, the sudden contact  on his skin almost unbearable. His pain however, took second place to what he witnessed next. The young girl’s eyes began to glow with arcane energy as a white hue surrounded her tiny forearms. Gritting her teeth, she pressed her hand deeper into Spike’s skin, causing the young man to grunt in discomfort. But almost as soon as it had started, the discomfort was subsiding, being replaced with a coolness he could only have dreamed of a few hours back.

Spike stared down at her once she moved her hands away from his wounds. Or, rather, his former wounds, after she had laid her small palms onto his body, they had vanished, leaving only a sort of warm tingle in their wake.

“Inside,” the man said before Spike was able to thank her, “everyone inside.” 

The women quickly obeyed and the girl walked back into what Spike assumed was her father’s arms. Once he gathered her he looked down to Spike. “That includes you too, stranger,” he said, adjusting the girl in his grasp, “follow me, we mustn’t be outside for much longer.”

Without a word Spike headed the man’s orders and followed him into the largest hut, where the women seemed to be in the middle of making dinner. The smell was so enticing to Spike that he didn’t even realize that he had started drooling, the excess saliva gathering at the corners of his mouth and all but dripping on the floor.

“Come, stranger,” the man said, walking past one of the women working hard on the meal, “have a seat.”

“Thank you,” Spike replied, moving over to the table and taking a seat. “Generous of you.”

“Trust me, stranger, I would not have offered this kindness to you if not for Durriyah,” he replied, looking to the child now in his lap, “it is rare that she shows her abilities, let alone to a man who had fallen from the sands.”

“Durriyah?” He looked to the child. “Thank you for earlier. That was good magicwork, for a kid that young.”

The little girl shyly nodded and buried her head into the man’s cloak, clinging to him more tightly than she previously was. “Forgive her.” The man gave a small pat onto her back. “She is a mute and cannot speak for herself, but I assure you she is grateful for the kind words.” The man stuck out his hand, showing that he had several missing teeth with his smile. “I am Badr al Din, head of this house and Durriyah’s father.”

“Spike. Spike of the Sparkle clan,” he promptly replied, offering a weathered smile and returning the handshake.

“One thousand greetings Spike,” Badr replied with a nod, “forgive me if my manners seemed harsh at first, it is not often that we have visitors in these parts.”

“I understand. You’re being far nicer than I could ask, considering, uh, how we were introduced.”

“Very true.” Badr looked to Durriyah. “But she has yet again swayed me with her kindness. It is the first time she has ever healed a man without at least knowing his name.” Badr paused for a moment before leaning into the table, squinting his eyes as he examined Spike. “Ah, a dragonkin,” he said neutrally, returning to his normal position, “a rare sight in Saddle Arabia, tell me, what would bring one like yourself to these lands? The gold is close to a weeks walk north.”

“Gold?” Spike repeated, blinking. “What are you talking about?”

“Am I wrong in assuming you are a Dragonkin?” Badr asked, looking hard at Spike once again, “your eyes tell of your nature, or at least I believe they do.”

He thought to his eyes, slitted like a serpent, and nearly slapped his forehead in dumb realization. “I am, yeah.”

“Then what is it that brings you to these…” Badr paused, noticing the chain draped around Spike’s neck. “Your necklace,” he said pointing to Spike’s chest, “what stone does it bare as its centerpiece?”

He looked down, giving it a small raise from his chest. “The Desert Rose. That’s what I’ve heard it called from someone important to me.”

Badr jumped in his seat, as well as the others in the hut with them. “The Desert Rose?” he asked in disbelief, to which Spike replied with a nod, “who is the woman who gave you her heart?”

“Amira. Amira of Hoofof.” He crossed his arms. “Do you know her?”

“The Queen of the Damned…” Badr muttered, his mouth agape.

“What?” Spike narrowed his brow. ““What are you talking about?”

“Lady Amira; The Gem of Arabia, was what she was once called,” Badr explained, “but when she was forced to take the hand of Hakem: The King of Lies, she became his unwilling queen…” he paused looking to his daughter as she once again buried herself into his cloak. “It is he that forces us to hide Durriyah, he would use her to further his war to take this land. We fled our home as fast as we could, but not before one of his mindless dogs slayed my wife.”

“A man like that claiming to be king…” Spike scowled. “I won’t let him. I won’t.”

“Your eyes speak truth,” Badr noted, “but how do you plan on stopping him? Hakem has nearly seven thousand radicals at his back, you are but one man with conviction.”

“I don’t know,” he admitted, shuffling awkwardly in his chair. “I don’t want to die, but if I have to, I will for Amira.”

“She must mean a great deal to you if you are willing to lay down your life so willingly,” Badr said,  looking to his daughter once more, “but then again, you have her heart, I would expect nothing less from any other man in your position.”

As Badr finished his thought, two of the women approached the table, placing a meager dinner upon the table. Spike looked to the food curiously, it barely seemed to be enough to feed him, but it looked as if it were going to have to be shared among the eight of them. Before anyone moved Durriyah grabbed a handful of the pieta and shoved it in her mouth, prompting a small laugh from Badr.

“Please forgive her.” He smiled, “she is still too young to understand manners, but it is custom for the guests to eat first.” Badr pushed the bowl of food in Spike’s direction. “Go on, eat.”

He looked down at the simple soup and nodded, grasping the bowl in his hands. “Thank you.” He took a sip of the food. It was watered down, and not very flavorful, but to him, it might as well been the best soup he had ever ate. “Delicious.”

“I am glad you find it worthy,” Badr nodded, “and now we—”

A loud crash interrupted Badr mid sentence followed by the sound of a gunshot, causing one of the women at the table to slump over, a pool of blood forming around her head. 

“Surrender the Mage!” a voice roared, “least we saly you all as the gutless cowards you are!”

“What in the hell?!” Spike called out, glancing over at the dead woman, then at the others in a panic.

“We’ve been discovered!” Badr shouted, cradling his crying daughter. “Run!”

“Shit!” Spike yelled. He sprinted towards the door, reaching to his pocket and pulling out the gun at his belt. “Keep her safe,” he ordered, leaning against the wall next to the door. “I’ll try to slow them down.”

Badr held his daughter close and nodded towards Spike. “You are very brave,” he said softly, as the survivors rushed out the opposite door. 

Spike took a deep breath as he leaned against what was left of the wall, sweat began to pool at his brow. He dipped around what cover he had, aiming at where he thought the attackers would be. But to his surprise there was no one there, with his adrenaline pumping it took him a few seconds to realize what was going on.

“Oh no…” Spike said. He turned to see the remainder of Badr’s family frozen in front of a line of men and horses.

“Kill the traitors of the true king!” one of them yelled, aiming his pistol at the group, “but keep the mage alive, the king has need of her!”

The sounds of guns echoed through the night sky, instantly dropping three of the women. Another ran as fast as she could into the night, only to be cut down by a sword. Badr was soon the only one left and he ran, holding onto his daughter for dear life. All too soon, a horseman carrying a sword charged after them.

Frozen, Spike looked on in horror as the horsemen closed in on Badr, the horseman’s  sword raised high above his head, taunting the man, letting him linger for a few scant seconds more until he swung down. Badr’s body went limp, tumbling over and kicking up bloody sand. The head of a man he barely knew rolled towards Spike’s feet, the look of fear permanently frozen on his face.

It took everything in Spike’s power not to throw up then and there, but he forced himself to keep going. There was still one person other than him left alive. “Durriyah,” he said to himself, looking to where Badr had fallen.

A small child sat in a pool of red sand, crying uncontrollably as one of the horsemen dismounted and made a mad dash for her. Spike grit his teeth. The cowards had caused enough suffering. He wasn’t going to let them take her and make more. He reached to his side, pulling out the revolver he found on the conductor.

Spike rose his weapon towards the rider, pulling back the hammer and squeezing his finger on the trigger. The deafening sound of the ball leaving the chamber rang through Spike’s ears as the smell of powder filled his nostrils. The man he had aimed at stumbled and fell to the sand. Taking the opportunity, Spike rushed towards Durriyah, trying to get to her before another one of Hakem’s men could grab her.

“Come on, get up,” he ordered, reaching down to grasp her arm.

The girl continued to cry, a stone amid red sand.

“Durriyah, please, get up,” Spike begged, tugging at her arm. “We can’t stay here.”

Just as Durriyah looked to Spike, he felt a heavy blow to the back of his head. He stumbled,  almost fell on Durriyah, but instead turned, landing on his side and snapping his gaze towards  his attacker. The man he had shot earlier. He was holding his shoulder, the red patch on his clothes signaling that Spike had hit his target, just not as well as he had hoped.

Spike tried to react, scramble to his feet, but the man’s snapped his foot forward, landing squarely on Spike’s forehead and dropping him back to the sand. The man’s boot slammed into Spike’s chest, knocking the wind out of him. Spike looked onward, dazed and coughing up blood from a cheek he bit after the first kick. The man raised his sword yet again.

“Your blood will soak the sand just as that man’s,” he hissed, looking to Spike with rage, “burn in hell filthy-”

The man’s statement fell short and the blade he held fell to his side. Spike grimaced, but opened his eyes and looked up, waiting for his end.

The moonlight reflected off the blade that pierced through the enemy’s chest. Blood dripping onto  Spike’s face, causing him to spit and squirm underneath the man. A large shadow appeared behind the assailant, followed by a voice Spike recognized immediately. 

“You first, degenerate scum…” Al’Kair growled, pulling his scimitar out of the man’s back.

The man limply fell to the side, dead before Al’Kair pulled out the blade. It was then that the giant man looked down, his expression turning from rage to surprise instantly.

“Spike?” he questioned, running a thumb over his steel to wipe blood off his blade, “what in the name of the heavens are you doing out here?”

The boy rubbed his mouth and rose, spitting to the side as he tried to clean himself. “I could ask you the same thing. Why aren’t you at the capitol?” He shook his head. “But that doesn’t matter right now, I think there are more of ‘em around.”

“They are no longer of concern,” Al’Kair replied as the sound of horses thundered behind him, “As for my appearance, I’m leading the King’s army.” He paused, looking behind himself as he let out a growl. 

“We’re taking Hoofof back.”

> The House's Guardian
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Spike stared up at Al’Kair. The wind blew across the sands, briefly silencing Spike. Finally, he found his words.

“Isn’t Hoofof where Hakem’s at? How do you think you’ll do that? Are there that many still loyal to the king?”

“I have four thousand loyal soldiers to King Amal,” Al’Kair replied, looking behind him to the dozens of men sitting ruggedly on horses. “We have been gathering any willing to fight against him, but almost every town we knew were once loyal to King Amal have been destroyed. The bodies of those that were there were left to rot in the sun.”

“I’m sorry,” Spike said. “It’d tear me up having Equestria like this, so I can’t imagine what it’s like for you.”

“I wouldn’t wish this on my worst enemy.” Al’Kair sighed, looking to Durriyah. “This was something that my king was too blind to see…” he paused, kneeling over to put a hand on top of  the little girl’s head. “She’s close to the same age Amira was when her parents died.”

“What’s gonna happen to her?” Spike asked, a part of him guessing the answer already.

“We can’t leave her here,” Al’Kair replied. He lifted her up with an arm, and wiped her tears away with a free hand. “just as we can’t leave you either.”

At that moment, Al’Kair raised his hand, signaling to some of his men. A small group of them stepped forth with a beautiful grey horse. It snorted, shaking its jet-black mane.

“This is Hidalgo,” Al’Kair said, placing his hand on the beast’s withers, “he’s one of the finest horses I’ve ever known.” He looked to Spike with an aged weariness. “On our travels, I pray he serves you as well as his previous owner.”

“I understand,” Spike answered. He looked eventually at Al’Kair. “I’m going with you to Hoofof, and I’m going to save Amira.”

Al’Kair tilted his head, a rare look of surprise on his face. “the impression she left on you must’ve been great if you wish to save her.”

“Your daughter, in the time I knew her, was one of the best things in this country. I can’t imagine not seeing her again,” Spike answered in a rare show of bravado. “She’s why I’m willing to try and stop Hakem.”

The man raised a brow. “I see,” he simply said. “Well, if you wish to stop the bastard, then mount up.” He walked over to Spike, presenting Durriyah to him. “Take the girl with you, she’ll be too much of a burden for our armored riders.”

“Of course,” Spike replied with a nod. He looked at the girl, thinking hard on what to say, before giving an uncertain shrug. “You’re alright. Ok? Just… remember that.”

Durriyah responded by clinging to the loose parts of Spike’s clothes and burying her head into Spike’s chest, too tired to cry anymore. Spike’s arm wrapped around her as he inspected Hidalgo. He looked once more to Durriyah.

“Have you ever rode a horse before?” he asked gently to the girl, doing his best to keep her distracted.

Durriyah looked to Hidalgo, then to Spike, before uneasily shaking her head.

“Well, they’re nice things. Just pretend they’re like a big dog, be nice to them and they’ll be nice to you,” Spike instructed, giving the beast a small, gentle stroke at its side. “Try it.”

Durriyah looked to Spike uneasily before turning her attention back to the horse, watching him gently stroke its fur. Moments later, she stuck out her tiny hand and placed it on Hedalgo’s neck. He flinched at first, but soon enough he calmed down and let her continue to stroke him.

“See?” Spike asked kindly. “I think he likes you.”

She looked up to Spike for a moment before retreating into herself once more, pulling Spike’s clothes over her face. Spike offered a pencil-thin smile, still mindful of what just happened.

“Come on then, Durriyah. I’ll keep you safe.” He bit his lip. “And we can, uh, talk about this, if you want, on the ride.”

Though he didn't look like it, Spike did know his way around horses, thanks in part to times at Applejack’s farm and learning a few tricks of the trade from Shining Armor, so after the girl climbed up, Spike expertly followed, one foot in the stirrup, then swinging over to the saddle. He grasped the reins and gave them a small flick. 

Without hesitation, the horse pushed forward into a well-paced trot across the desert sands. He paused a few paces out and turned the horse around, rejoining Al’Kair’s side.

“He rides well. The man who had him before did a good job training him,” Spike said to the man.

“Indeed,” Al’Kair agreed, “we’ll be moving out in a few minutes, we expect to be outside of Hoofof by this time tomorrow.”

“What’s the plan when we get there?” Spike asked. “A frontal attack wouldn’t work. Uh, would it?”

“It is our best option,” Al’Kair replied, much to Spike’s dismay, “Hoofof is surrounded by a wall that rivals Rideah’s, there aren’t many other means to get in.”

“But if there’s a full-on battle, Amira might get hurt in the confusion,” Spike countered.

“If anything Hakem sees Amira as a trophy,” Al’Kair plainly said, only a slight narrowing of his brow showing how much the thought infuriated him, “he would keep her deep inside the palace walls to… preserve her. Harm would more than likely not meet her there.”

“He might make her a hostage. Especially if he realizes you’re leading the units.”

“War is a dangerous profession,” Al’Kair replied, calling forth his massive horse with a sharp whistle, “I will do what I must to save as many lives as I can. I mustn’t let my own personal feelings jeopardize the lives of tens of thousands.”

“What if there was another way?” Spike blurted out.

“I beg your pardon?”

“Someone sneaks into the palace, rescues Amira…” He swallowed. “And, and kills Hakem? You cut off the head of a snake and that usually takes care of the body.”

“That would work.” Al’Kair shrugged, watching as his horse approached. He swung a leg up and rose atop its saddle. “But we still don’t know how many men Hakem has swayed to his cause, let alone those he has forced into fighting for him. For all we know the only way to enter the city would be to make our own door.”

“For an army division, maybe kicking the wall down would work better. But it’s a lot easier for a drop of water to get through a crack unnoticed than a whole river.” Spike gave an unsure rise of his shoulders as he patted the horse’s side. “Do you get where I’m going here?”

Al’Kair let out a deep sigh before shaking his head. “You want to do the impossible,” he replied, looking to the moon. “They’d shoot you just as quickly as they’d shoot me, because you’re a foreigner. Hakem is as paranoid as he is cowardly, I wouldn’t put it past him if he’s already slain all Non-Saddle Arabians within Hoofof’s walls.”

“I’ll figure something out,” Spike countered.

“Your adamancy is quite unusual,” Al’Kair replied, his face unreadable in the pale moonlight,  “your willingness to risk your life for one you barely knew is… interesting.” Al’Kair led his horse towards Spike, his height towering over the boy so much it felt like an eclipse. “Is there something you wish to tell me?”

The boy took in a breath, calming his steady hands. “Because I don’t just barely know her, Al’Kair. In a sense, I do, I guess, but… there’s more to it than just time.”

“I see…” Al’Kair replied, cocking his brow before looking to the north, “I believe we have stalled here long enough. We should travel a few miles north before setting up camp, too much death here as it is.”

Spike nodded. “I agree.” He looked at the bodies. “I guess there’s no time to bury them, is there?”

“Not now…” Al’Kair sighed, shaking his head, “but by this time tomorrow the sand will make them impossible to find, the best we can do is pray that their souls will know rest.”

“I understand,” Spike glumly replied. “And I’m sure they do too.”

He gave a small kick to the horse, pressing it onward into the chilling night.


They rode as a group for an hour, before a few men that were scouting ahead came to meet them and guide them to clearing in the sands, a few threadbare sleeping bags and a makeshift fire fueled by whatever twigs and grasses they were able to gather in the sands. Spike dismounted his horse, then took Durriyah’s hand and helped her off.

“It’s not much, but you can use some of my clothes in my bag for a bed, if the sleeping bags are spoken for,” Spike instructed, handing his backpack to the girl. “Alright?”

She nodded, but kept close to Spike’s side, not willing to let go of him in the mass of people who were preparing to bed down for the night. Looking down to her he shook his head. It may have still been shock going through her, or the fact that she was so young, but she was taking the situation much better than he would have ever hoped. The only downside was that she was very clingy, but there were worse things to be.

“It gets cold on nights like this,” Al’Kair said from behind Spike, “come, take a place by the fire at my side, I’m rather eager as to hear how you managed to come this far alone without being eaten.”

“Guess I just don’t taste good,” he answered, walking to the fire and sitting down cross-legged.

“Wurms in the desert aren’t known for being finicky,” Al’Kair replied, “there’s something special about you dragonkin, that girl sees it just as well as I.”

“You’re gonna give me an ego,” Spike answered with a slight smile. “I just keep lucking out, is all.”

“Luck in itself is special Spike,” Al’Kair laughed, watching Durriyah take a place on Spike’s knee, “and the fact that you seem to have endless amounts of it is nothing to toss aside.”

“Luck runs out eventually, Al’Kair. I’d rather have something else,” he answered, giving a small shake of his knee to bounce Durriyah up and down.

Durriyah rocked back and forth on Spike’s knee, smiling to herself as she did so. Her face alone was enough to ease some of Spike’s thoughts, but the shadow of the colossal man beside him reminded him of a fact. He’d have to tell him of Amira eventually, and sooner than later.

It would be far sooner than he had planned..

He was so occupied with his thoughts that he didn’t notice Durriyah had reached towards his neck and started to pull at the silvery chain that rested around it. Before he realized what was happening she pulled out the precious gem that clung tightly to the chain for all the world to see. He usually wouldn’t have cared that much, but Al’Kair was already suspicious of him. If the warrior saw the jewel around his neck, he may as well just kiss his ass goodbye then and there.

“Durriyah,” Spike hissed out quietly. “Can you stop doing that, please?”

“Doing what?” Al’Kair asked, much to Spike’s dismay, “she doesn’t seem to…” He paused, looking down to Spike and Durriyah, his eyes focused on the object held tightly in the young girl’s palm. “W-where did you get that?” he questioned, the growl in his voice deeper than usual, “who gave that to you?”

Spike sucked in a sharp breath. He knew lying would get him nowhere here, so after a moment, he turned to face the music. “Amira. Amira gave it to me.”

There was a silence around the fire, the only thing making any noise being the crackling embers beneath the flame until finally, Al’Kair spoke. “My Amira…” he said looking down to Spike, “my Amira gave my late wife’s rose… to you.”

“She did,” Spike finally answered with a nod. “And I accepted it.”

There was another long pause, only this time several of the men backed away from the fire, giving the big man space if he needed it. “No…” he growled, rising to his feet his hands clenched in anger, “no, you couldn’t… it’s impossible, you would never…”

Spike looked to the girl in his lap. “Durriyah, Al’Kair and I need to talk. Can you sit by the fire for a bit? I’ll be back in a second, ok?”

She looked to Spike with unsure eyes, and then to the titan of a man that was Al’Kair, before grabbing Spike’s pant leg tightly, pulling at it to try and move him away from the giant. Spike dropped to a knee and wiggled her hand free, giving a small smile to reassure her it’d be alright. Granted, how much he believed that himself was up for debate, as it was obvious Al’Kair seemed to grow madder by the second. He exhaled, rising to his feet.

He turned, trying desperately to recall everything Twilight had ever told him about negotiating with a hostile party. “Let’s talk privately, away from the camp,” Spike said, trying to keep his face with as neutral of an expression as possible to hide the fear creeping at the back of his mind.

“Yes,” Al’Kair growled, grabbing Spike by his duster, “let’s.”

Before Spike could object Al’Kair drug him away from the fire and through dozens. He was helpless to stop him, any man less than Macintosh himself would’ve been. Almost a minute later Spike was lifted from the ground then flung through the air, then landing with a painful thud on the sand. He rose to his feet, wincing and putting a hand to where he had landed, his ribs aching from the impact, but his eyes focusing on the man who stood opposite of him, and the crowd of soldiers gathering in a loose circle around them.

“Al’Kair,” Spike said, brushing off his clothes, a small spark of anger creeping into his thoughts. “That’s enough.”

“No,” Al’Kair growled, “it’s not…” The large man stepped forward, his shadow towering over Spike in the moonlight. “Somehow you’ve managed to sway the one thing I have left in this world, and I want to know how.”

“I don’t know,” he said. “I didn’t sway her, she came to me. And I’m thankful for that, because she’s a good woman. Better than I deserve.”

“You’re damn right,” Al’Kair agreed, still looming over him, “any man is better than Hakem, but for her to come to you, a boy? Not even willing to fight for what you believe in? Or what you want? How could she possibly desire a man who refuses to stand on his own?”

That actually got him. He narrowed his brow. “And yet I’m here, talking about sneaking into Hakem’s palace to save her. For not being willing to fight, I’ve sure come a long way from Equestria.” Still glaring at the man, he put a hand on his hip. “Maybe she saw my reluctance to let blood flow on the sand refreshing, compared to some of the people she’s surrounded by.”

Al’Kair reacted quickly, grabbing Spike by the collar of his duster and lifting him with one powerful arm into the air as the gathering crowd cheered. “You have no idea…” he growled, bringing the struggling boy close to his face so he would look him in the eye, “the things I did to keep her safe… the things I did to keep her alive!” with a disgusted grunt, Al’Kair threw Spike again to the ground, prompting another wave of cheering from his men. “Tell me Spike,” he said in an eerily calm tone, “would you do anything to save her? Anything?”

“I already told you what I was going to do,” Spike answered, rising once more back to his feet.

“That wasn’t my question…” Al’Kair replied, “I know what you’re planning to do, I want to know what you’re willing to do.” He paused, almost blocking the moon with his mass. “So I’ll ask once more, are you willing to do anything to save her?”

“Anything that’s necessary,” Spike replied, meeting his gaze. He shook his head. “Al’Kair, I’ll say it again, enough. If you trust your daughter in any sense of the word, you’d know she wouldn’t have given me this without reason,” he stated, giving a small pat to where the necklace sat under his shirt. “She believes in me, and I won’t let that belief be in vain.”

“I do trust her,” Al’Kair replied, the edge in his voice fading, at least for a moment, “and I know that she has faith in you, but…” Al’Kair’s hand slowly moved to the pommel of his sword. He rested his hand on it, but it was a tense peace, a calm before a storm. “I have always been a man who must see to have faith.” Within an instant, the weapon was drawn, the steel shining in the moonlight like the finest silver. Spike flinched the moment the sword was aimed in his direction, he looked to Al’Kair, Spike’s uncertanity a stark contrast to the determination on Al’Kair’s face. “Prove to me you’re worthy of the pendant around your neck.”

“Al’Kair…” Spike trailed off. “Do you not realize what’s going on tomorrow? What if you get hurt? Who would lead your men?”

“Prove it!” Al’Kair roared. He shot forward with the speed of a gun, taking a heafty horizontal swing toward Spike.

Spike hopped back from the strike, holding his hands up defensively. “You’re acting crazy!” he barked. “I’m not even armed! Put away your sword, Al’Kair, you’re not thinking straight.”

“There are times you must fight,” Al’Kair retorted, raising his sword once more, “you won’t always have a choice in the matter!” Spike barely avoided another swing, but it was close, close enough that he felt vibrations from the ground where the sword struck. A second later and he could of been cleaved in two. “I learned the hard way, and it seems you must learn the same way as well!”

“This isn’t right,” Spike snapped back, twisting his body as an overhead blow came frightening close to his arm. “I won’t fight you!”

Before Spike could continue, Al’Kair’s forearm snapped forward, connecting hard with his nose. Spike stumbled backwards into the ring of men surrounding them. Blood poured out of his nostrils and dozens of hands slapped and pushed at his back, trying to force him back into the ring admist their frenized yelling. Finally, one hard push stumbled him forward and dropped him to a knee. Rising on unsteady feet, he could just barely tell from his blurred vision that Al’Kair was approaching him. The slow, deliberant gant of the man silently mocking Spike with every step.

Spike rose and hobbled away a few more feet from the man amidst loud boos from the crowd.fell squarely on his face, knocking him into the ring of men that surrounded them, blood poured out of his nostrils as the deafening roar of the crowd assaulted his ear drums. He rose on unsteady feet, his vision only just enough to see that the giant was approaching him. Hobbling away as best he could while the crowd booed and hissed in mockery of him, Spike took a moment, just a moment to think. Think of what to say, think of what to do, think about if there even was an answer here.

There was nothing he could really do aside from tell the truth to Al’Kair and try and make him understand.

“What do you see yourself as?” Spike said, wiping at the blood pouring from his nose. “Right now?”

“A man trying to prove a point,” Al’Kair replied, grabbing Spike by the shoulder and throwing him easily to the ground for not the first time that night. “There are times when you must trade your olive branch for the sword.” Al’Kair’s blade rested mere inches from the boy’s throat.

“Know what I see? A frustrated man pretending that he’s proving a point,” Spike snapped, finally irritated and hurt enough that he didn’t give a rat’s ass about the sword near his adam’s apple. “I don’t know what your life was like before her, but that doesn’t give you the right to do this. That doesn’t give you the right to pretend you’re high and mighty, when you’re nothing more than a shade of Hakem right now!” He looked at the crowd around them, their jeering at his inaction making him once more suck in a breath. “If Amira saw you now, what would she think? Would she be proud, her father, attacking an unarmed man for the sake of a ‘lesson?!’” He grit his teeth and narrowed his brow. “There are times when I’ll have to fight. I’m not stupid, it’s going to happen. But… this isn’t one of them.” He pitied the man, but that didn’t stop the anger he felt. He pushed it to the side, though, and kept his cool. “Sheath your sword, Al’Kair. You know this isn’t right.”

The crowd fell silent, all eyes falling on Al’Kair, waiting for the man to take action. It may have been seconds, or even hours, Spike neither knew or cared how long it took. He stared at the man without flinching. Al’Kair, deep down, was a man of tradition and honor. He had to see reason here. He had to.

The blade left Spike and was thrown into the sand. Spike looked over at the blade, it shining like a lighthouse cutting through darkness under the moonlight.

He looked back up to Al’Kair, the man’s eyes seemed filled shame. He around and wordlessly proceeded back to the camp, leaving his sword resting in the sand at Spike’s side. The crowd was in silent awe, parting as Al’Kair pressed forward until he was no longer in sight. With that, the crowd’s bloodlust seemed to be sated and they shared glances at one-another, confused and in a daze.

Spike finally rose, shuffling unsurely on his feet as he stared towards where Al’Kair vanished off to. Looking first to the crowd, then at the blade buried in the sands, he walked over, picking the sword up and heading back to the camp proper, doing his best to ignore the curious glances the others gave him.


Al’Kair sat once more by the fire, the orphan child resting on a knee.  The others seemed to be giving him a wide berth, so Spike took the oppertunity and moved to him, sitting by the man.

“She’s about the same age as Amira when I took her in,” Al’Kair quietly said, patting Durriyah on the head. After a moment, she crawled away and moved to Spike’s lap, “or have I already told you that?”

“I think you might have,” he said with a nod, looking at the girl. “It must of been hard.”

“It would’ve been easier with Cala,” Al’Kair sighed, his eyes still focused on Durriyah. “She had such a way with children… always so gentle.”


“I’m sure she was a good woman.”

“She was.” The Arabian thoughtfully nodded, looking to the stars. “She gave me four sons… Three sons who grew to be much like their father…” he paused, looking down to the sand and tightly scooping a pile of it into a massive hand. “And then there was the one...”

Spike waited for him to continue, nodding silently to let the man know he was listening.

“My oldest was always headstrong… always adamant about what he believed in and was willing to go to any length to bring his goals to life.” He paused then snapped forward, throwing his handful of sand into the fire, where it spat and flickered for a moment in protest, the shadows that wildly danced across the man’s face doing nothing but highlighting his grim expression. “We both knew that he didn’t always see eye to eye with the king, or ourselves for that matter, but we never in our darkest days thought he would do something so unthinkable.”

“What did he do?” Spike questioned.

“He joined a group of terrorists nearly thirty years ago,” Al’Kair answered, “a lot like the men you ran into earlier this evening.”

He asked the obvious question: “Why?”

“You should already know why,” Al’Kair replied, “if you believe in something strongly enough, you will do whatever you can to ensure that it comes to pass.”

Spike sighed, but nodded with understanding at his words.

“He disappeared into the desert outside of Hoofof with the radicals all those years ago, at first we thought that they would just be a nuisance for the patrols outside the city… I was in my new station in Rideah when we finally realized that we were disastrously wrong.” Al’Kair paused again, biting one of his gauntleted fingers. “They’d attacked Hoofof, it took us four days to ride there back then… I don’t recall sleeping at all during the entire journey.”

“I can’t imagine you’d be able to,” Spike agreed.

“The moment we finally arrived, Hoofof was in flames,” he continued, “my thoughts were with my family, but we needed to secure the city first.” He paused to rub the grey stubble on his jawline, “nearly two days of fighting later my home was finally behind our lines.”

“Were there a lot of casualties?”

“Yes…” Al’Kair replied lowering his head, “over eighty percent of them civilians.”

“Gods,” Spike said quietly. “That’s…”

“That’s what happens when evil men gain power. The innocent die.” He paused, his eyes becoming misty. He dismissed them with a wipe of his eye. “That includes the family of soldiers. Especially their commander.”

“You mean they…”

“Slaughtered them, skinned them and hung them above my home.” Al’Kair finished for him, “they wanted to get my attention… it worked.”

“I’m sorry,” he answered, knowing it didn’t help, but saying it regardless. “Did you ever find out who did it?”

“I did…” Al’Kair nodded, “when we made it to Amira’s section of the palace.”

“Amira?” It dawned on Spike what Al’Kair might be saying. “Her parents?”

“Yes,” Al’Kair said softly, “the man who killed my family also took Amira’s parents from her.”

“Who was it?”

Al’Kair took a long pause, looking to the moon and then the fire. “My own son…” he said simply.

“But, how could he do that to his family? There’s no…” He sighed again, looking into the fire. “What did you do when you found out?”

“What any father would do I suppose,” he shrugged, “I didn’t want to believe it, I couldn’t believe it, until he showed me the gem you currently wear around your neck.”

“Oh,” Spike said quietly. After a long pause, he asked, “did he ever say why?”

“Do you really need a reason for such madness?” Al’Kair asked, looking to the stars once more, “back then… I thought nothing would truly break me, but when he threw his mother’s rose at my feet…” There was a long pause, the man was fighting back tears that should have fallen decades ago. “That was when I knew I truly had nothing left to lose.”

“Which is why we won’t lose her tomorrow,” Spike reassured. “I promise.”

Al’Kair looked to Spike. Finally, he weakly smiled. “You’re so much like I once was,” he confessed, patting the boy on the back before returning his gaze back to the fire, “I am now left to wonder if there is any of that man left in me… after all these years, I don’t know anymore.”

“I think there is,” Spike reassured. “Otherwise I would of been a dead man earlier.”

“Perhaps.”

“Speaking of which…” He held out the man’s sword to him, resting one hand on the handle, the other at the flat of the blade. “I’m sure you’ll need this tomorrow.”

Al’Kair looked to the blade and then to Spike, a few moments of dead silence fell between the two, not even the cackling of the fire could be heard. Finally he rose his hand, placing it firmly over Spike’s and gently pushed the weapon back towards Spike.

“Al’Kair?”

“Look at that sword Spike,” he said, pointing to embroidery on handguard in the sharp, angular design of the Saddle Arabian’s writings. “That sword belongs to whoever defends Amira’s house.” He paused, looking Spike square in the eyes. “That is no longer my duty, Amira has chosen someone else for that role… someone far better than me.”

“I don’t know what to say,” Spike admitted, looking first at the weapon, then returning his gaze to Al’Kair. “Other than I swear I won’t let her be hurt.”

“I will hold you to that promise.” Al’Kair rose to his feet and removed his scabbard. “The moon continues to rise,” he commented, letting the scabbard fall at Spike’s feet, “we will need as much rest as we can afford, for tomorrow…” he paused, looking due north, “we ride.”

> Midnight Oil
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The ride was long, painfully long for Spike. They woke up pre-dawn, and were already an hour’s travel in by the time first light came. They rested for only the briefest of moments, when the sun had boiled their covered skin, and their water canteens were as dry as bones in the sand. The featureless desert made Spike long for the variety of the other day, with its badlands and rising and falling seas of gold. 

As the sun started to slowly wind down, heading from a late afternoon to early evening, their scouts returned with news. Hoofof was only about an hours pace away, and it was sealed tightly, with a collection of guards protecting the town’s main entrance, keeping a close eye on anyone entering or exiting.

“We set up camp here,” Al’Kair instructed, bringing his horse in front of the force, “I want the absolute minimum, no fires tonight, you want to keep warm, you better have a close friend.”

The soldiers nodded their agreement and Spike walked towards the man.

“Why not a night ambush?” he asked, cocking his head.

“Would you have me send four thousand men who have ridden in the desert sun for over twelve hours to attack a well defended wall full of alert and well rested radicals?” Al’Kair asked back, dismounting his horse. “Perhaps you should leave the strategy to me.”

“I’m just saying that attacking in the day isn’t going to be easy either,” he countered. “They’ll have more time to prepare, with us being such an obvious sight in the daytime.” Then, glancing behind him at the weary men, he shrugged. “But I guess an attack tonight wouldn’t work either, would it?”

“No. My men need rest, and so do you.” Al’Kair placed his hand on Spike’s shoulder, “as if I didn’t notice that you were up all night as it was.”

“Yeah,” he admitted. “It’s been a rough few days.” Spike ran a hand through his hair. “Can’t say I’m used to things like this.”

“That is a good thing.” Al’Kair nodded in agreement with his own words. “I pray that you never do.”

He looked down at the blade resting at his side, then up to the giant before him. “I might need a favor.”

“What is it that you require?” Al’Kair asked, handing his horse off to one of his men.

“I don’t think Hakem is going to surrender, is he?” Spike asked. “Even if I catch him with his pants down—in the metaphorical sense, not like he would be doing anything like that. I, uh, hope.” He rubbed the bridge of his nose, calming himself down and getting back on track. “He doesn’t seem the type to just give up.”

“Cowards are often most dangerous when cornered,” Al’Kair agreed, “and other than the failed metaphor, I’m assuming that you are asking for my help in the art of sword combat?”

“I don’t think I can trust being lucky enough to have a gun on-hand when I find him. Better to be safe,” Spike reasoned.

“I see,” Al’Kair said narrowing his brow before looking behind himself, “follow me.”

With that Al’Kair turned around, Spike hot on his heels. The two walked through large masses of men huddleing together, preparing for the cold night ahead of them. He wondered why Al’Kair was wondering through them, or why his eyes were focused on the ground, but soon enough he realized the giant’s intentions.

“You all, move,” he ordered, stopping in front of a large group. There was a small sound of disappointment, but in the end they headed their commander’s orders. “Here.” Al’Kair pointed to the ground and turned to Spike. “this is relatively flat sand, you wouldn’t twist your ankle so easily.”

Spike rolled his shoulders. “Makes sense.”

“Are you ready to begin?” Al’Kair asked, cracking his neck.

“No time like the present,” the boy replied.

“Very well,” Al’Kair nodded, giving his knuckles a quick crack before drawing his sword and pointing to a spot some ten feet away. “Take a position over there, be sure to have your sword drawn.”

Spike clumsily reached to his side, withdrawing the blade and grasping it firmly in his hands, his stance surprisingly decent despite his inexperience.

“I see you’ve had some formal training in swordsmanship.” Al’Kair smiled, taking a stance of his own, “I assume it was from the prince of the Northern Empire?”

“I guess he’s sort of a prince now. Shining Armor, captain of the royal guard.” He returned the smile. “And the Apple clan know a thing or two as well, believe it or not.”

“Well then, I guess this won’t be as hopeless as I previously thought.” Al’Kair chuckled, slowly shaking his head. “You may have the first move.”

Spike adjusted his grip and slowly stepped towards the man, circling clockwise in his approach. When he got within striking distance, he swept in from the side, swinging horizontally in a large arc.

Al’Kair’s torso didn’t even move, only the arm that carried his sword. It shifted, blocking Spike’s strike easily, the boy’s arms ached, it was like he swung directly into a brick wall. “Don’t telegraph your movements so much,” he instructed, looking to Spike. “A blind man would’ve seen that attack coming.”

“‘I’ve never used a blade this heavy. GIve me a break,” Spike countered. Despite his complaints, he took a step back and rethought his approach. Taking another step, he rolled the sword over and thrust it forward, aiming for the man’s heart.

Once again, Al’Kair blocked his attack with ease, only this time he made a sweeping motion with his sword, catching Spike off guard. With one hard impact, Spike’s blade flew into the air, landing a good six feet away. By the time Spike’s eyes returned from his sword to Al’Kair, he already felt the cold steel of the giant’s sword pressing against his throat.

“I’ve killed you,” he stated simply, pulling his sword away. “and you made it easier for me by twisting your weapon at the last second, the curve of the sword makes it easier to disarm when the blunt edges meet.” 

“Then how should I approach you?”

“Combat with a Scimitar differs from what you’re used to, seeing that your style resembles that of the Equestrian double-edged blade.” Al’Kair explained. He showed the elongated curve on his sword. “The design is more or less for a quick slashing attack, as opposed to stabbing. You need to come in quick and insure that your opponent cannot react, otherwise you may end up without a head on your shoulders.”

“Don’t stab, focus on just nicking at people rather than heavy blows,” Spike repeated to himself, sighing. “Ok, ok.”

“Are you ready to try again?” Al’Kair asked, “and do you want me to fight back this time?”

“He’ll be fighting back,” Spike replied, “that said, I’d prefer a training sword right now. A bruise is one thing, if either of us get wounded, though…”

“Then I won’t try to kill you.” Al’Kair shrugged. “So long as you don’t try to kill me.”

“I’m just saying, accidents happen. I’m not gonna try anything,” Spike countered. “But I guess we’ll just be careful.”

He took another cautious step away and observed the man. After a beat he dashed forward, keeping the blade near the center of his body and letting the force of his wrist guide the weapon while his upper body directed its blow. Before even confirming a hit, he rolled it quickly back, nothing more than a feint.

“Much better,” Al’Kair replied, “that time a near-sighted man wouldn’t have seen it coming.”

“I’ll take that as a complement,” Spike replied with a grin. “Now, you block with the flat of the blade like with an equestrian sword, right?”

“The flat,” Al’Kair agreed, “a well placed block could even disarm your enemy, as I showcased earlier.”

“Ok. Go slow, but take some swings at me. I need to get a feel for it,” Spike said.

“As you wish.” Al’Kair raised his sword above his head, “remember, timing.”

As Al’Kair finished his sword came down, fast, but still controlled enough for Spike to react to the swing. The boy brought his blade up, wincing a little in anticipation. The sudden force against his wrist almost made him lose his grip, but he managed to hold strong as the sound of metal clashing together echoed across the camp. He looked up to see that he had blocked the attack; a wave of relief swept through him, but he knew that this session was far from over. 

Al’Kair’s sword rose once more, this time it turned, sweeping from the side. Reacting a little faster and with more confidence, Spike blocked the second strike, shooting a glance at Al’Kair as he did so.

“You learn quick,” Al’Kair said, bringing his sword up once more, “shall I go faster?”

“A bit,” he agreed, ignoring the vibration at his wrist, rolling it to get rid of some of the shock. “I think I’m getting the hang of it.”

Al’Kair nodded and picked up the speed of his swings, forcing Spike to think quicker on his feet. He manage to hold his own for a few minutes on the defensive, blocking and turning to dodge attacks, but wasn’t able to press any advantages he thought he saw in the man’s attacks. After several attempts at positioning himself to better attack, it became evident that he wasn’t as ready as he thought he was, especially when he felt the edge of Al’Kair’s blade press into his stomach.

“It seems that I have killed you twice.” Al’Kair remarked, bringing his sword to a more neutral position. “Do you wish me to try for a third?”

“Third time’s the charm,” Spike said, wiping at the corner of his mouth. “If I don’t work hard now, things are going to be even worse tomorrow.”

“Indeed,” he agreed, walking back to his starting position, “we’ll start from the top, you can—”

“Spike!” a faint, familiar echo interrupted, catching the boy off guard, “Spike!”

“What?” Spike exclaimed in surprise, stumbling for a moment, before realizing what it was. “Oh. Uh…” he clasped a hand to his pendent. “Twilight. Are you alright?”

“Oh thank the heavens…” Twilight replied, letting out a relieved sigh, “You haven’t said anything in a few days, I was getting worried that… that something happened. I’ve been trying to get a hold of you all day.”

“I guess I didn’t hear you. I’ve been on horseback with some people all day.”

“What?” Twilight asked, “Who on earth did you run into in the middle of the desert?”

“Al’Kair and some of the allies of the king.”

“You know Spike, I can’t believe your luck sometimes.” Spike could easily imagine her shaking her head as she said that, exasperated only in a way that she could be with him, but just as a smile came to his face she continued, “that’s not the only reason I’ve been trying to get a hold of you.”

“What’s going on?” Spike asked, taking a few slow steps around the sands, looking less like a man handling a powerful magical artifact, and more a teenager on a phone.

“Spike…” she began, her tone growing very somber, “I just want you to know we tried, we tried so hard…”

“On what, Twilight?” It came to him. “Wait… do you mean Luna?”

“Every single plan,” Twilight said, defeated, “nothing pleased her, nothing seemed to be better than what she’d already come up with.”

“Great,” Spike dryly muttered out. “So she’s on her way, then?”

“She left with her hand selected unit of Elite Vanguard at about midday,” Twilight answered, “They should be close to Hoofof, they should be arriving any minute.”

“We’re just outside of Hoofof ourselves. Is there any way we can get a message to her?” Spike asked, glancing at the men around him.

“Well if I had thought about it then I could’ve done the same thing to her sword as I did to your pendant,” she admitted, “but I was understandably distraught as she said her goodbyes, if you could imagine.”

“How is she coming, then? Is there another train route? The railway I was on is fuck—” he caught himself. “Messed up. It’s messed up bad.”

“Never underestimate a princess and a collection of the strongest, most capable men that Equestria has to offer, Spike.” Twilight said, “I’ve seen the guard in action. One was able to hold me off the ground in one outstretched arm for almost ten minutes before even starting to look uncomfortable.”

“Magic or manpower to fix the rails. That would still set them back, no matter how capable they are. Maybe…” he sighed. “But not enough time, I bet. They’ll be here soon.” Spike glanced over at his horse. “But maybe I could ride and try to catch them before they storm the town.”

“You want to ride out into the desert at night and try to find a group soldiers and a princess who are more than likely going to be on edge because they are on foreign, and at the moment hostile, soil?”

“Fuck, Twilight,” Spike spat out angrily, not caring about his tongue this time. “What the hell else should I do, then?”

There was a long pause on the other end of the line, whether it be from Twilight reeling from Spike’s outburst or her thinking of a better plan was anyone’s guess, but the silence did make him feel at least slightly guilty for snapping at her.

“Do what you think is right,” Twilight finally said, “you’ve grown up, no need for me to hold your hand anymore I guess.”

He stared hard at the sands, his grip briefly trembling. “I don’t know what’s right here,” he admitted after a time. “I can’t be everywhere, you know? But if I don’t try to get to them, and Luna or someone gets hurt…” He wiped at his brow. “When did they leave? Would I even have time to meet them on the railroad?”

“If the railroad had been in an optimal condition, they would’ve already set up a base of sorts before you and Al’Kair even saw Hoofof,” Twilight explained, “You’ve seen first-hand what magic-powered trains can do. They left around eleven-thirty this morning; they must be ill-prepared for repairing the train tracks, but in reality, with all the muscle and magic they’ve got, they’ve been setback a few hours at most…” Twilight paused, doing the math in her head, “they should be in your general location within the hour, give or take.”

“So there’s still a chance I could catch them?” he questioned, perking up.

“If you hurry, yes,” Twilight answered, much to Spike’s elation, “in fact it would probably be a good idea to do so, wouldn’t want allies killing each other, right?”

“I’m going now,” he quickly answered, tossing his hand off the amulet and sprinting to his horse. He climbed onto it and gave its reins a small tug, turning it southward, towards the railways.

The night was dark and black, the moon new, so he rode nearly blind, only the stars guiding his trek across the seemingly endless sands. He listened patiently, trying to, praying to hear the sound of a train making its way across the still night, or a light to guide his path. He heard nothing except for the wind sweeping across the seemingly endless desert and saw nothing except for the few random sands being kicked up from the winds.

Still he pressed on, the minutes flying by as he pushed his mount to the limit, leaning up directly onto the beast to cut the wind’s resistance against him. He knew he only had one shot to make the train, and so he rode, willing a sign to existence.

The sign came in the form of a small, brightly shining light in the distance. To most it would’ve meant nothing, but to Spike it meant the world. Slamming his heels into Hidalgo he urged the horse to go faster, and the beast replied in kind. Hidalgo galloped across the desert sands, nearly knocking Spike off of him as he sped towards the light. It seemed like mere seconds, but soon enough he made out the shape of the train that had brought him to Canterlot a few days earlier, stationary, unmoving.

He slowed his horse to a steady trot.

Cupping his hands to his mouth, Spike called attention to himself. “Luna! Princess Luna!” he bellowed. “It’s Spike!”

The doors of the train shot open. His eyes strained to see if anything stepped out in the light, but his question was soon answered when the silhouette of a massive, imposing man stepped out of the doorway, his size absorbing the light behind him like a vacuum. In his hands was a massive mace, and judging by how it was held, he seemed seconds away from using it.

“Where’s Luna? This is important,” Spike called out again.

The figure froze, nearly dropping his weapon in the sand. The figure put the mace behind his back and approached Spike with a much more relaxed posture.

“Spike?” the vaguely familiar voice of a man called out, “No shit, is that you?”

He took a moment, trying to recall the voice. Finally, it came to him and he took a few more cautious steps forward on his horse. “Aedan?”

“Well get me an eyepatch and call me a pirate,” Aedan replied, the light angling enough to finally reveal him. “The hell are you doing out here? Princess Twilight said you went back to Ponyville after the first day of our little back and forth.”

“It’s a long story. To really sum it up, though: I’m here to help.” He dismounted from his horse, moving to the man. Behind them, the train door shut with a clang.

“You’re here to help some of best trained men in Equestrian history, as well as a Princess who has studied the art of war for centuries?” Aedan cocked his brow. “I’ve gotta hear this.”

“Fighting en masse tomorrow is suicide. You know that, right?” Spike questioned, looking evenly at the man. “I bet you’re expecting heavy casualties.”

“Considering the main force is still a few days behind, having just Luna’s troops charging a city  would be suicide,” he replied, shrugging his shoulders. “But we’ve been briefed, four out of every five of us won’t see the end of it.” Aedan paused, pointing back to the train that illuminated them. “But we’re still alive now. That counts for something, right?”

“I’m here to make sure that doesn’t have to happen,” Spike said, crossing his arms. “I have an idea.”

“Really?” Aedan said, returning his weapon to his back, “Mind sharing that thought with the big boss and not the pawn?”

“If you lead the way to her, sure,” he agreed.

Aedan nodded and turned back into the light, prompting Spike to follow him back to where he had stepped out. Aedan approached the door and gave it a few slaps to its side. It slid open, revealing several large men armed with axes and polearms, all raised in preparation to strike. Spike looked frantically at the group, Aedan shrugged.

“Guys, come on, you’ll poke someone’s eye out with those things.” He reached forward with a finger, pushing a blunderbuss out of their faces. “Besides, look what I found in the sand.” He stood to his side, revealing Spike to the rest of the group that guarded the door. “Kid says he’s here to help, and that he’s got an idea.”

“More or less,” he mumbled out, awkwardly rubbing the back of his head as he noticed all the eyes on him. “But I want to talk to Luna about it first.”

“More or less?” Aedan asked blankly, “you sounded pretty confident in our little chat out there.”

“‘In preparing for battle I have always found that plans are useless, but planning is indispensable,’” Spike quoted. On seeing the man still staring blankly, the boy shrugged. “It’s better to get a decent idea, than a rock-solid plan.”

Truth was, he had more of a concept or an idea than a plan, but still. Right now it was about speaking with Luna about it.

“Yeah, right…” Aedan said cocking his brow once more, “just how much of this plan do you have thought out?”

“Enough to know it could save lives. I’ll just need to pitch a few things to Luna, see if I can work something out.”

“Well, no point in wasting anymore time,” Aedan stated as the wall of men, armor and weapons separated like parting waves for the two.

Spike followed behind the man and they walked through the cart, then one more, before finally coming to a heavier door that Spike guessed was the royal carriage. Aedan knocked on it.

“Here’s hoping she’ll be in a good enough mood for a chat,” Aedan said, looking to Spike as the sound of the shifting tumblers in the door echoed. “She’s kind of been in a bad mood, she felt that her sister and Twilight were stalling her too much.”

Spike was about to mention that they were, but decided to keep that one to himself. From within, they both hear the indistinguishable voice of the princess.

“I beseech thee. Enter,” she called out.

Aedan grabbed hold of the handle and pulled the thick metal door open with one hand then dryly bowed, using his free hand to urge the boy inside. “After you, big man.”

Spike stepped into a fairly lavish cart, with heavy leather chairs and tables bolted to the floor. Luna sat at one, a pair of glasses adorning her tepid face as she read over a large pile of notes by candlelight.

Aedan cleared his throat to draw her attention. “We’ve found a very unexpected guest.”

“Mmm?” she questioned, looking up. She froze, looking at the man, then boy beside him. “Spike?” she asked unsurely.

“Last I checked,” he weakly joked.

“How?” she simply asked. He gave a small shrug of his shoulders.

“Train. And a lot of walking,” Spike replied.

“And somehow a horse too,” Aedan pointed out.

“I met up with a collection of men loyal to the king. They’re not too far from here and are planning an assault on Hoofof tomorrow.”

“Tomorrow?” both Aedan and Luna asked at once.

“Yeah. Tomorrow,” he confirmed. “They’re attacking the town in the morning.”

“How fortuitous!” Luna exclaimed. “Mayhaps we can join forces with them and bolster their offenses.”

“Woah there, Luna,” Aedan suddenly said, raising his hands in a slightly defensive manner, “first off, there’s one hundred one of us—counting you and me—and an estimated eight thousand radicals. We’re damn good at what we do, but we’d still be extremely outnumbered. Second, the main force Celestia ordered our way is still a few days out. Don’t you think we’d be better off with an additional ten thousand on our side?”

“And what shall we do in the meantime?” Luna countered, irritation in her voice. “Wait, as my sister pleaded with us to do?”

“Well…” Aedan trailed off, then looked towards Spike, “Kid here said he had a plan.”

“Yeah.” Spike licked at his lips. “I got something.” He looked between the two. “Is there a map or schematics of Hoofof?”

“A warrior does not enter battle blind, Spike. We have schematics of such, alongside that of the palace,” Luna lectured.

“What are you planning to do, kid?” Aedan asked, folding his arms across his chest, “Please tell me it’s not some half-assed plan that involves sneaking into the city and getting one innocent life out while hundreds of soldiers take its place.”

“It’s a full-assed plan that involves sneaking into the city,” Spike answered dryly.

“Spike. I have no time for games. Please explain thineself,” Luna countered, rubbing a temple.

“He’s right about a few things. I want in there and I think I can get in there with a distraction. And he’s right about…” Spike drummed his fingers against his side. “Getting someone out. But that’s not all there is to it.”

“Speak thine piece then. I shall judge if it has validity.”

“Alright…” he rubbed at his mouth. “You’re probably not going to like it, but at least hear me out before you judge it as a crappy idea.”

“Believe me, child. I don’t rebuke a notion until fully expressed. Otherwise I would have struck Aedan dead many a time for some of his quips.”

“Ok.” He exhaled. “I need inside the town and a map of the palace. Still alright with it so far?”

“A map is a certainty, but how do you propose entering the town?” Luna questioned.

“The king’s men and your own run a distraction, bring some of the men out. Someone casts a spell, invisibility, a chameleon spell, something. When they open the doors, I’ll sneak in, blend in, and make it to the palace walls.”

“That, actually, isn’t half bad.” Aedan said, giving Luna a quick glance.

“And why should we not simply have one of our own take your place?” the princess casually  asked, raising a brow.

“Well, let’s be honest here: who seems less suspicious to see on the streets? A boy or a man? Especially since the men there would probably have been forced into military. I don’t like looking like a kid, but I think right now it’ll help me more than anything.”

“You’ll need a better argument than that, Spike,” Aedan countered, folding his arms across his chest, “You said yourself that you’re still a kid, and I’m sure Luna would agree with me about sending you into a hostile city alone.”

“Looks like a kid,” Spike corrected for the man. “Not actually one. And everyone’s going to be taking risks here. You guys especially.”

“We’re highly trained servicemen, you’re a guy who wants to walk into a city full of people who’d kill you on sight because you don’t look like them.”

“And they wouldn’t you?” Spike countered. “Besides, I can always have makeup put on me.”

“Is that seriously the best you can think of?” Aedan asked, letting out a mocking laugh, “Oh man, listen to this kid! As if they wouldn’t notice things like, oh I don’t know, your eyes. No wait don’t tell me, sunglasses, at night… full proof.”

“Aedan, cease thine prattle. Spike mayhaps be within grasp of a better plan than first accredited,” Luna rebuked, silencing the man. She rose, rubbing her chin thoughtfully, the gears in her head turning as she slowly stepped around the room. “An older generation’s approach to espionage. Makeups, forgery, dialects. Even as the world grows and moves on, there still lies many uses to such things. Even if some cannot appreciate them.”

“You’re seriously considering letting him do this alone?” Aedan asked, surprised that he seemed to be in the minority. “What would Twilight say if she found out he died while we knew he was here? If anything we could just as easily have a few of those guardsmen Spike was talking about ‘capture’ a few of us and parade us into the city.”

“You know what draws attention? Parades. ‘Tis a much better approach to not have any attention drawn at all to thee in regards to a situation such as this.” Luna shook her head. “There is indeed a strength within numbers, but announcing that we’re anywhere but at the battlefield simply makes an attempt on the head of the snake harder.” She once more took to rubbing her chin, her pacing increasing in fervor. “Increased guards, provided you simply aren’t executed on the spot, not to mention every man accompanying Spike is one less man warring.” Luna raised her finger up in thought, almost at an idea. “Aedan, are thou familiar with many of the customs within this land?”

“I read up on a bit of them, yeah.” He nodded after a beat.

Luna stopped her pacing, her smirk triumphant. “Then thou should know exactly how Spike will make his way through this valley of shadow.”

Aedan looked to her confused for a few moments before the the wheels in his head began to turn. “Oh you cannot be serious…”

“Deathly so. He has the frame for it, and what of your earlier complaints about his body not matching their own? Such a thing would void that, would it not?”

“I can’t believe this…” Aedan shook his head, pinching the bridge of his nose, “first off, you’re willing to let him do this alone, second you want to dress him up like a woman…” he paused, looking to Luna with a disbelieving smirk, “you just love making me wrong, don’t you?”

“That’s part of it, perhaps.The other part is simple: I believe in the bloodkin of Twilight, nay, of the whole Sparkle clan. No matter how great a task hath been given to them, they have never disappointed. Now will not break this.”

Aedan looked to Spike, then to Luna, then back to Spike again. “I’m going on the record between the two of you that I didn’t approve of this,”

The man once more turned back to Luna, “but if he does die, just be sure to tell Twilight that this was my plan. There’s already enough women that hate me, for various reasons of course, so what’s one more?”

“I will do no such thing. Truth is the only option for the knight-errant, so it shall fall to my responsibility to inform her.” She raised a brow at Spike, who had remained silent for most of the engagement. “At least, ‘twould be if she did not know already.”

“What?” Spike repeated, blinking.

“No need to act coy, child. The night before your departure, I was awake, guarding the night against those who would harm this land. I didn’t not see the spell Twilight channeled into you, or rather, a piece of what you wear now, but I did sense the arcane arts being performed. I presume a tracking spell, mayhaps?” She cocked her head, looking down at Spike. “I can feel an aura from something belonging to you even now.”

“Fucking magic…” Aedan grunted, folding his arms over his chest once more.

“Nay, Aedan, ‘tis practical magic,” Luna replied, misunderstanding his response. “A tracing spell hath no purpose within the bedsheets.”

“Well that depends on the day of the week, sweetheart.” Aedan replied with a smirk, “and whether or not you want to experiment with something you saw in your sister’s magazines.”

“If thou are trying to embarrass me in front of our guest, during a time like this, I’ll simply mention the time you tried something you saw in mine sister’s magazines. Shall I clarify the matter to him?” Luna asked, doing her best to maintain her neutral expression towards him, but her eyes sparkled in a dangerous sort of mirth.

“First off,” Aedan said raising a finger, “that was nothing compared to what you wanted to do three weeks ago.” He paused, looking to Spike as his neutral expression started to falter. “Second; let’s not get that detailed into our sexlife in front of people whom I’ve only known for a grand total of three hours tops.”

“Gods, please,” Spike agreed with a brisk nod.

“The man doth not do pink well,” Luna commented, this time her smirk breaking through for a brief, miniscule moment, before she cleared her throat. “But I digress. Tonight, we make your disguise and discuss how, exactly, we’ll get you in position. And tomorrow, well, we hope like fools.”

> Changed Plans
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The morning came too quickly for Spike. He was thankful that he at least got some actual sleep last night compared to the last few days, but still. He looked over wearly to the sight of one of Al’kair’s men wolfing down a strip of jerky.

Luna and her troops had joined with the king’s men last night and had discussed the planned battle strategies they were going to use today. At the moment, it seemed the best bet was using Luna and her men as a bait to lure a group of the rebel forces out, while Al’Kar remained here, the sands able to hide his forces until necessary, where they’d spring out in a pincer and surround the rebels when Luna drug them here, minimizing ally casualties while Spike snuck into the town. Luna had enchanted a small stone with an invisibility charm—it’d only last for a few precious moments due to the woman’s less potent strength with magic compared to Twilight or Celestia, but those moments could make all the difference.

She had offered to alter his gender for a limited time too, and while Spike considered it for the sake of the mission, even he had standards and eventually decided that hiding under the burqa would suffice. That, and if Twilight ever heard he did that, he’d never live it down.

Luna moved to the center of the camp, made a small mark in the sand with a fingertip, then gestured to it, bringing a small, blue-flamed fire to life. Reaching to a knapsack at her side, she withdrew a skillet and then a sealed envelope, which she opened and withdrew a few pieces of raw meat. She took to her breakfast, humming off-key as she sat cross-legged by the magical fire. Reaching once more to the satchel, she pulled out a flask and took a small pull, grimacing at the taste.

Spike tilted his head, briefly unsure if he was still dreaming, before approaching her.

“You drink?” he asked.

“‘Tis not a habit I regale myself in often,” Luna replied, staring at the browning meat as she took another pull. “Only on mornings when it feels appropriate, and before a battle.”

“I could add another time you drink,” a figure replied, appearing out of the same tent Luna emerged from, “but for the sake of privacy I’ll leave that one to imagination.”

“And he arises, finally,” Luna remarked, “thine snoring awoke me at the pre-dawn. I was tempted to strike thee out of principle.”

“Never stopped you before.” Aedan smiled, stretching himself out a bit, “or were you just a tad bit too comfortable sleeping on my chest again?”

“More comfortable than when thee sleeps betwixt my own,” Luna replied.

“You won’t let me live that one time down, will you?”

“One time?” Luna questioned, slowly raising her brow.

“You know I can’t help it if my subconscious thinks your pillows are better than actual pillows.” Aedan replied, taking a seat next to Luna and throwing his arm around her.

“Thanks,” Spike muttered out. “I needed that mental image.”

“It’s a good one isn’t it?” Aedan smirked, “Now just imagine her—!”

“Cease your prattling, child,” Luna rebuked, striking him on the shoulder. 

“I was going to have him imagine how cute you looked when you’re curled up into a ball on me.” Aedan said, rubbing at his shoulder, “it’s more adorable than a basket of puppies and kittens.”

“I’m sure it’s something,” Spike said neutrally, looking between the two. “Not sure what kind of something, but something nonetheless.”

“Sorry, I’m sure you’re tired of hearing our early morning banter.” The guardsman took in a deep breath. “you ready for today?”

“As ready as I’ll ever be.”

“I still say t’would be better to disguise thine sex as well, the palace servants in Hoofof are comprised almost entirely of women,” Luna remarked casually, giving a small poke at the meat she cooked with a fork. “I can think of a few instances where it was a necessity for me, if it helps thine ego.”

“You call it a necessity, but it sure as hell didn’t feel necessary that one time.” Aedan added.

“I warned thee when your hands began wandering I had no mood for such activities.” Luna shook her head. “Twas a fitting punishment. That said, I recall a situation where I had to flee kidnappers. I disguised myself as a meek farmboy, and before they knew what happened, each found a longsword in their back.”

“Sounds useful,” Spike admitted.

“Indeed. Though sitting wrong onto a horse’s saddle is not an experience I wish to embrace again. I have no idea how a man functions with such an object at all times.”

“It’s a guy thing.” Spike sagely said. “You just learn to do it.”

“Mmm. Magic does not best nature in that regard, I suppose,” Luna replied with a nod. “But I implore you to reconsider your course of actions regarding mine spells, Spike.”

“If I’ll be honest? I think I’d be too distracted,” Spike admitted with a blush. “Uh, you know…”

“Thou are at an age when the woman’s body is a mysterious object. I can understand. Lifetimes ago, I was the same.”

“When are we riding out?” Spike quickly asked, trying to get back to the matter at hand.

“Whenever Luna’s done eating,” Aedan replied. He reached into a satchel he carried and produced a piece of dried jerky, which he attacked, wolfing it down with a sense of urgency. “Then we can get this show on the road.”

“Meet with Al’Kair first. I’ll join after I’m done. I’ve discussed the issue with him already. Inform me if he has any other plans in our battle strategy,” Luna addressed.

“Will do,” Aedan said, giving Luna a quick peck on the top of her head before rising to his feet, “Come on Spike, let’s get going.”

“Right behind you,” he agreed.

The two left Luna to her breakfast and made their way to Al’Kair’s tent, walking past several of Luna’s soldiers already preparing themselves for the upcoming battle. Spike found some of their rituals peculiar, some speaking to themselves, one staring in a deep trance at the bearing of a pistol, another on his hands and knees, punching the sand methodically.

“People deal with their potential end differently.” Aedan answered without Spike needing to ask. “Some just have a few more colorful ways.”

“How do you deal with it?” Spike asked.

“Well, I’ve never wanted my possible last night on earth to be a night alone,” he answered, looking back towards where they came from. “Turns out Luna has the same general idea.” He paused, turning his attention back to Spike before placing his hand in Spike’s shoulder. “Only the second time in years I’ve seen her cry.”

“She cried?” Spike repeated, surprised.

“Yeah,” Aedan said simply, “she did, and honestly, I almost did too.”

“We just have this one day. After that, things’ll be better,” Spike said optimistically, “just a few shitty hours and it’ll be over with.”

“Says the guy who’s never been fighting for his life.” Aedan laughed, patting him on the back. “It may be only a few hours Spike, but in that short amount of time lives can change forever.” He paused, cocking his brow. “Do I need to remind you what happened to me in only thirty seconds?”

“Of course not. But thinking about what can happen too hard doesn’t help either.”

“You’re a lot smarter than you look, Spike.” The man flashed a quick smile and reached over, messing up Spike’s hair. “Sometimes it’s hard not to. Luna and I are pretty damn good at hiding it, but you’ve got to remember she’s…” he thought for a moment, then tried to continue, “the thought of losing…” he paused, taking in a deep breath as they entered Al’Kair’s half of the camp. “Losing her would be…” shaking his head, he gave a look over to Spike that said it all.

“Yeah. I understand.” Spike put his hands in his pockets. “Let’s go. Talking is getting us nowhere.”

“Great minds think alike,” Aedan agreed as the two moved by a few scouts. Once things had been arranged, the two forces had joined seamlessly. However, the loyalists still kept a few men up to watch Luna’s fleet. Luna had done the same on her end of the camp. Not that she anticipated anything like a betrayal, rather, she simply preferred to err on the side of caution.

“Al’Kair should be this way,” the guardsman said, pointing further east.

They passed by a larger collection of his men, these in a more relaxed state and talking to one-another, before coming to Al’Kair, shirtless and taking a whetstone against the edge of a scimitar, one far plainer than the blade at Spike’s side. His lips moved in an almost chant-like fashion as he performed the monotonous task.

Spike was slightly taken back by the sight. He knew that Al’Kiar had to have muscle under all that armor, but he never imagined a man his age would still be so built. Though he should of, Spike also didn’t anticipate the man’s body being covered in a mismatch of scars and tattoos, each letter of ink in the foreign tongue of the Arabians.

Al’Kiar looked up, noticing the two men standing opposite of him. He took a break from his routine and rose to his feet, resting the blade at his shoulder. “I see you have returned,” he said simply before walking towards them. “Is there something else we must discuss before we go through with our plan of attack?”

“We were actually going to ask you the same thing, hoss,” Aedan replied, crossing his arms and taking a more at-ease stance than he previously held. “Well, that, and how long you think it’ll take for your boys to get ready.”

“My men can and will be ready before the sun breaks the high dunes.” Al’Kair looked down to Spike. “Is our youngest soldier ready for his mission?”

“With everything I got,” Spike replied with a nod. “It’s do or die.”

“Well, we’re hoping for the former,” Aedan joked, his smile genuine, “the latter would leave a few people in high places a little bit urked.”

“Indeed.” Al’Kair replied, “I’m honestly surprised to see the two of you, I expected Princess Luna.”

“She was finishing up breakfast. As long as the plan is untouched, she’s at your command.”

“I see no reason to change the plan,” the commander replied, looking over to the taller man. “So long as you are ready to do your part as well.”

Aedan pulled the oversized hammer off his back. “I’m sure I’ll be able to get their attention with this thing.” He gave a look over the weapon, smirking. “A few good hits on the wall’ll get someone’s attention, then it’s up to my mouth to get everyone else’s.”

“Between you and Luna, you’ll make good bait,” Spike said.

“Don’t let Luna hear you say that. I became rather well acquainted with gravity last time I mentioned something along those lines.”

“To be fair, I’m talking about the price on her head, not her looks. Which are fine,” he quickly added on. “I, uh, just mean, you know…”

“Trust me Spike.” Aedan gave a wave of his free hand. “Luna’s told me about some of the dreams she’s seen, what you just said was nothing.”

Spike shook his head. “I’m sure I don’t wanna know.”

“So, everything is in order?” Al’Kair asked, looking between the men, “when shall the two of you be off?”

“As soon as we get back to our camp,” Aedan gave a slap to Spike’s shoulder.

“No sense in delaying it. Let’s go.” Spike sighed. He glanced over to Al’Kair. “Good luck. When you see me next, your daughter will be beside me, safe and sound.”

“I believe it.” Al’Kair froze, remembering a detail that had yet to be discussed. “As for Durriyah, I’ll have a few of my less experienced men watch over her until you return.”

“Thank you, Al’Kair.” he gave a small bounce of his head, thinking. Finally, he shrugged. “I can’t agree with everything you say or do, but you’re a pretty good guy. Just wanted to, you know…”

“Go,” Al’Kair said. Though there was a small flicker of understanding in his eyes. “There isn’t much of a window as it is, standing here will only render it closed completely.”

“Big guy’s right Spike,” Aedan agreed, “let’s get you back and ready for this whole business. Luna and I’ll get you close enough to the gate to sneak in afterwards.”

He nodded, and together, they marched.


Before long, Spike and Aedan were back on their side of the camp, where Luna was patiently awaiting them. After explaining to her that there was no change in the original plan of attack she gave Spike a small stone infused with magic—his ticket into the town—and a burqa.

Throwing it on there came a brief silence between the three until a collective nod hit them all at once. Luna signaled to her men, who responded in kind, taking steps across the wastelands in unity, the sound of their armor clanking as they marched made an eerie battle hymn as they began the approach to Hoofof. 

A mere thirty minutes later, the group came to a large sanddune, the only cover for a good three hundred yards before the city walls that barred any further approach. They held behind it, taking one last rest and getting ready. After looking over the map one last time Luna, Aedan, and Spike all came into a small huddle.

“We all know what we’re doing…” Aedan said to the two at his side, “right?”

“Aedan, take heart. Spike knows his role, ye know yours, and I know mine.” Luna remarked. “It’s, honestly, a simple plan. We just need to execute it properly, and pray our young accomplice does as well.”

“I’ll make it,” Spike reassured, swallowing. “I’ve gotta make it.”

“Alright.” Aedan sighed, knocking them both on the shoulders. “Let’s get this shindig kicked off, boys and girls.”

With another collective nod the three broke from their huddle and in turn, from each other. They ran, Spike faster than he ever had in his life, yet Luna and Aedan easily passed by the boy despite the weight of their equipment. A small part of him felt a pang of envy at the sight, but he quickly pushed the thought away, focusing and keeping his eyes on a small divot in the sand, where he’d hide himself until the time was right.

Spike’s lungs were burning, he had never run this far or this hard in his life; he looked forward to see his accomplices still going strong, both easily fifty yards ahead and increasing the gap. The sight of them still pushing was enough for Spike to get motivated, keep going until he lept, landing and sinking into the divot. Spike found himself on his knees and he watched the two inch closer and closer to the wall.

Aedan pulled the hammer free from the hook at his back and approached even quicker than before, raising his weapon over his head and bringing it down on the wall of rock before him, the impact Spike could almost swear he felt from his hiding spot even.

The soldier swung again, the sound resounding across the desert. 

“Hey Towelhead!” he roared, giving the wall yet another pounding. “We got something to say to you!”

“Thine leader calls for a bounty upon my head,” Luna called out, catching up to the man and  putting a hand firmly at the sword at her side. “I wonder if the blood I shall spill upon thine lands of your kinsmen will be worth the gold?”

Heads began appearing over the top of the wall, dozens of soldiers stared down at the two, confusion for a brief moment dazing them at the spectacle.

“Yeah, that’s right, I got one of the ladies right here!” Aedan yelled. He suddenly gave her ass a quick slap and threw her over a shoulder. “You want her?” he yelled, ignoring her uttered expletives and protests at his actions. “Come and get her!”

The guards quickly disappeared from their posts and the echo of the city walls opening erupted through the barren sands. The sound of hundreds if not thousands of men scrambling out of the entrance quickly followed. Aedan spun around, Luna still thrown over his shoulder, and sprinted like a madman back to Spike.

“I rattled the beehive! Hope you don’t get stung!” Aedan shouted as he ran past Spike. The boy caught one brief, fleeting look at Luna’s embarrassed and infurated expression before they disappeared behind the sanddune they took cover in earlier.

Spike took grasp of the stone Luna enchanted and clasped it tightly in his palm, squeezing until a crack came to his ears. The stone ground into nothing more than a powder and instantly Spike felt a change take a hold of his body. He felt lighter, quicker. And, he noted, pleased, the burqa he wore had faded, not just in coloration but in essence, turning away from a solid, thick piece of cloth and thinning, turning silken and translucent, then becoming nothing more than an outline. Finally, it faded completely, along with the rest of his clothing and after a heartbeat, his entire body, rendering him invisible to the naked eye. 

Spike sprinted for the gate, catching it just as the last wave of men poured out, yelling in the foreign tongue of the Arabians. He twisted and snaked past them and lunged forward, passing by the large doors with only seconds to spare as they shut behind him with a low rumble.

Knowing the invisibility spell would wear off shortly, he ducked into an abandoned alleyway and waited the magic out. A few minutes later, a sort of strange pop echoed in his mind, and he noticed he was back to normal, the burque covering him head to toe. He stepped out into the main street and slowly paced towards the palace grounds, his head looking down solemnly at his feet, and his hands tightly clasped together in front of him as if in prayer.

The scenery was much different from that of Rideah, instead of bustling streets there were empty pathways that were covered in filth. The few people that he did see were either trying to run back inside or being stopped, interrogated by the scant handful of guards that hadn’t gone after Aedan and Luna.

The boy let out a small sigh of relief, in a way surprised nobody had stopped him yet as he climbed up a small flight of stairs, leading to the more privileged part of town. At least, he assumed it was, judging by the fountain at the top of the stairway, although it had an obvious chunk missing from its side, and had dried up, alongside a statue of a soldier. Or, the body of a soldier, at least. His head was missing, sloppily cut off from numerous blows from something. The way his hand was raised next to his neck gave it an almost morbid scene, the pose as if he was feeling for his missing body part.

Spike shook his head and passed it, briefly feeling alongside his burqa for the reassuring weight of the sword at his side.

“You there, woman!” a voice called out from behind him. He flinched at the harsh tone and swore under his breath, knowing he cursed himself earlier. 

“You know that you are not allowed next to that statute. The old king’s lapdog is dead, as is his family.”

Spike froze, turning to the voice. Nervously, he gave an apologetic bow and stepped away from the statue.

“The true king ordered that none shall approach this false monument, lest they lose belief in his rightful claim to the throne.” the guard said, resting his palm at the pommel of his sword, He narrowed his brow. “You know the punishment for your insolence, whore.”

Spike’s eyes widened, and he looked behind the man, pointing a finger in alarm. “They breached the wall!” he cried out, his voice high and squeaky from panic.

“Impossible!” The guard spun around, drawing his sword and looking skyward, “Our forces are…”

Spike was gone before the guard even finished the sentence, taking off like a bolt of lighting from the statue, lifting the bottom of his burqa up to his knees so he could run better up the streets.

He ducked into an ally, praying that the guard didn’t see him as he did so. His heart was threatening to pound out of his chest, even more so than it had when he had ran the length of close to two football fields.

Finally, he rose, dizzy from the run. After a moment he paused, reaching up to the necklace he wore underneath his clothing.

“Twilight,” he called out, pausing. He noticed his voice was a little higher than normal and he coughed, trying to banish the strange sound away and return to his, well, at least modestly masculine tenor. “Twilight? Are you there?”

“I’m here Spike,” Twilight said reassuringly, “how’s everything going?”

“I’m in Hoofof. I managed to sneak in. Luna’s army lead a group of rebels out.” He rubbed an elbow in thought. “I need to know something.”

There was a long pause on the end of the line, before finally Twilight spoke. “Yes?” she asked somberly.

“Somewhere in the Canterlot library. Do you think there’d be a map of Hoofof’s palace? A tour guide? Anything that you’d be able to guide me around with?” He bit his full lip, hoping against hope there’d be something she could use.

“Spike, I wouldn’t know,” Twilight replied, “but I do know that they have blueprints of Saddle Arabian palaces, if they’re all built in a similar fashion, they could…” there was another brief pause on the other end of the line. “Spike,” Twilight began, “You said that Luna’s forces managed to coax out an entire army, how did they manage that? Especially when the main force is still two days away from the city?”

“They lured a group of them out and are going to ambush them in a pincer with the king’s men,” Spike replied, brushing a strand of his green hair back behind his ear.

“No I mean how did they manage that?” she reiterated, “I mean, did she just run up to the wall and yell obscenities at them?” 

“That’s… actually pretty much what happened,” Spike admitted, deciding to skip the ass-slapping part.

“Oh heaven above…” she sighed, Spike could feel Twilight’s eyes roll as she took in another breath, “I’ll see if I can’t scrape up those blueprints, in the meantime, try and get to the palace before either force gets into the city.”

“Yeah. Over and out,” Spike agreed, letting the amulet free from his grasp. He put a hand to his hip, briefly collecting himself and paused, giving it an experimental pat. It seemed to stick out a little more than normal. “Wait…” Spike said slowly, noticing once more the higher pitch to his voice. “There’s no way...” Glancing to the entrance of the alley, Spike noticed it was clear and he turned, reaching down to his crotch. He gave a nervous squeeze and squinted his eyes shut when he felt no real resistance to his hand’s exploration.

“Why, Luna?” he, or, to be more accurate at the moment, she whined, putting her hands to her crimson face. “I said I wouldn’t need it.”

Glancing once more to the entrance, Spike rubbed the back of her head, before adjusting the burqa off her briefly and pulling her shirt away from her, glancing straight down at her chest.

She whistled. “Ok, on second thought, Twilight’s cast worse spells on me.” Staring a moment longer, she finally shook her head, letting her shirt relax back against her body. “Ok, ok. Enough. Head in the game, Spike. This is serious.” She shuffled the burqa back on and stepped out the alleyway. “And Luna’s hearing about this when it’s all said and done.”

Spike continued down the path she had originally began on, the new body making it slightly awkward for her to walk. Fortunately the lack of people in the streets meant that no one would take notice of her as she moved onward. After a few stumbling minutes Spike found herself at the palace, which was guarded by yet another fence and a set of guards that looked much more professional than the one she had tricked earlier.

Hiding herself behind a pile of trash, she began to think about what she could do to get in. She didn’t have a royal soldier or a princess to help her this time, just herself, and her newfound, unwanted body. The thought did come to mind to use her new assets in her favor, but on account that a regular guard wanted to kill her for standing next to a headless statue, she chose not to find out what they would do to her if she decided to try and seduce her way past Hakem’s more disciplined forces.

She searched around briefly before almost laughing triumphantly, noticing a tree growing only a few scant feet away from the stone wall guarding the palace. She waited for a few moments until opportunity knocked and lept onto the tree, scuttling up it like she was chimp-blood, rather than dragon-blood. Resting her back towards the wall, she sprang off the tree and turned midair, grunting in pain as her breasts slapped against the corner of the wall. She scrambled up and briefly paused as she straddled the fence, rubbing at her chest. It wasn’t like getting kicked in the balls, but the damn things were still sensitive. Finally, she dropped a good twelve feet, hitting the ground and doing a small roll when her feet hit the sands, absorbing the shock.

Quickly darting for a small patch of bushes, she crouched within them momentarily, looking at the palace grounds. Clutching the amulet once more, she concentrated, willing Amira’s presence to be known to her.

A faint light shot out of the amulet, directing her across the small garden she had landed in and into the palace. She darted in as fast as her new body would carry her, hoping that she wouldn’t fall over herself as she did so. Once inside she pressed herself as close as she could to the wall, removing the burqua’s hood so she could see better. She slid across the wall, following the light as best she could while maintaining as small of a body signature as she could, but for all her stealth abilities, she was still mortal.

“Uh, ma’am?” a feminine voice said from behind him, “what are you doing?”

“Shit,” she said under her breath. Her brain scrambled for the best lie she could give as she rose to her full height. “What are you doing?” she asked instead, already wanting to slap herself for her stupidity.

“Well, I’m wondering why a girl like you is sneaking around the palace.” the woman replied, “perhaps you have yet to receive your servant’s garb?”

“Serve—y-yes! That’s exactly right!” she agreed with a brisk nod, remembering Luna mentioning most of the servants were women. “I’d look foolish without one, so I thought I’d try and sneak in and get changed.”

“Well you’re going the wrong way.” She let out a world-weary sigh and shook her head. “The harem is in the southeast end, you’re headed to the throne room.”

“H-harem?” Spike repeated, the color draining from her face.

“Well… yes.” the woman said, cocking her head in confusion, “a woman like you would be the kind that Hakem would be interested in taking, afterall. It is rare for any man to claim a dragonkin female, even if they are as young as you.”

As much as she didn’t like it, going to the harem could be a wise choice. She could blend in, depending on what they wore, and when Hakem showed her face…

Hell hath no fury like a woman scorned.

“Yes. Could you take me there?” she asked, trying to offer a genuine smile her way.

“Of course young one,” the woman nodded back, beckoning Spike with a wave of her hand. She followed behind the woman, a hand under the burqa resting cautiously on the pommel of her blade.

The two traveled down winding halls and staircases that brought Spike a sense of deja vu, this palace was indeed quite similar to the one in Rideah, just noticeably smaller. Finally, the two stood in front of a large door that smelled of the finest flowers, fruits and perfumes.

“Here we are,” the woman said, turning to face Spike, “the girls inside shall orientate you, so you’ll know your place and what you are to do.”

“I see. Thank you,” Spike replied, nodding. She put her hands on the door and pushed it open, stepping inside.

The moment she walked in the still evident male inside her was struck in awe, several dozen beautiful women were scattered about the room, wearing anything from the traditional harem garb to transparent silk ribbons and nothing else.

She stopped dead in her tracks, biting a finger to avoid groaning audibly as her lower stomach tingled and ached, like thousands of butterflies were inside of her. She had heard the phrase ‘girl-boner’ before from Rainbow Dash. Right now it didn’t seem like a really bizarre idea.

“Oh, would you look at that,” one of the more modestly dressed women said to gather the others attention, “It seems Hakem has acquired yet another poor young soul.”

“H-hello,” Spike stammered out, exhaling as sweat came to her brow. She did her best to focus on the ceiling.

“Oh by the heavens she’s adorable!” one of the more or less nude, and arguably hotter of the women said walking up to Spike, her bare breasts stopping just inches from her face, “How old are you little one~?”

“E-eighteen,” she choked out. She could feel the nipples under her clothes harden, and a familiar, yet foreign heat down at her groin come to life.

“Wow, Hakem picked you up fresh,” she said, leaning over to have a better look at her, “I know it’s not polite to ask, but are you still a virgin?”

“Yes,” she blindly said, struck so dumb by the beautiful woman that lying was out of the question.

“Well you certainly are a catch,” the woman said, pulling Spike into her chest and squeezing tightly, “I’m Abal. You could call me the matron around here.”

This time Spike let out a small groan, before biting her lip painfully to stay focused. “Pleased to meet you,” she said, looking anywhere but that woman’s breasts. They weren’t perfect like Amira’s, but they were still fantastic, and an obvious distraction for him.

“Well little one,” one of the other girls said from behind Abel, “you have a name, do you not?”

She thought desperately for a feminine name and quickly blurted out the first one to come to mind. “Rarity.”

“Oh, exotic,” Abal said, pulling Spike to her side and turning them around to wave a hand at the other women lounging about on pillows and silken blankets, “but if you really want to fit in around here, we’ll have to do a slight wardrobe change.”

“Like what?” she asked, nearly panting out in her arousal, the strange and foreign body only making each touch of her skin against Abal’s all the more arousing.

“Well, that has to go.” she said, pointing to Spike’s burqa, “how are you supposed to do your job if you don’t look it?”

The dragon-blood looked at the women around her, realizing how she stuck out like a sore thumb. Doing her best to think clearly, she remembered the blade at her side and uttered:  “Something modest, especially around the waist and legs.”

“Oh aren’t you just the shy one.” Abal said cutely, running her fingers through Spike’s hair. “The next time Hakem wants to just watch us rut each other I know who I’ll be picking~.”

“You’re really pretty, but I can’t,” she blurted out. Though a small part of her wondered what it’d feel like. Maybe Amira and her could try something like that, just to sate her curios—

She paused. Amira. She didn’t have time to goof around here. She needed to focus. Keep in control.

“Do you like it here?” Spike asked, looking at the women around him.

“It’s all I’ve ever known,” Abal answered, “I was a gift for Hakem’s twenty-fourth birthday. I was only fourteen then, but I’ve been here the longest so I guess he liked me enough to put me in charge.”

She had to think carefully about her next words. What she could be thinking might amount to suicide, if she said it wrong to the group. “Have you heard the recent news?” Spike asked her. “And could you have someone fetch me a change of clothes while we talk?”

“Yes on both counts,” Abal said warmly, pointing to one of the girls and silently ordering her to grab what Spike asked for. “Hakem going against his own father…” she said, her tone no longer cute and bubbly, “It’s pretty hard to take in, especially since we all loved King Amal, he treated us with a respect we rarely received from Hakem.”

“Amal didn’t seem like the type to have a harem,” Spike commented, but shook her head nonetheless. “Hakem isn’t going to win this, you know that, right?”

“Oh I know.” Abal nodded. “Amal has the aid of Equestria and their Vanguard. I’ve been told many stories about their strength. I’ve always wondered what it would be like to lay with one…”

“I wouldn’t know,” she replied, a bit grossed out by the idea. Imagining men naked wasn’t exactly a pastime for Spike, even like she was right now. “But that’s beside the point.” She decided to go for broke. “What if I were to tell you you could earn Amal’s loyalty back? Or become an Equestrian citizen?”

“Oh I never denounced Amal, no one here did, but we don’t have much of a say in the matter. We are just property after all.” 

Before Spike could either respond or explain what she meant Abal lead her to a small corner of the room, one with four sets of chains coming down from the ceiling, shackles, and a pair of spreader bars. Despite the area being noticeably out of place compared to the rest of the lavish and pillowed decor Spike noticed two distinct markings on the wall where the chains were bolted in, the symbols of the sun and moon.

The arousal he had felt moments ago vanished like a puff of smoke once she realized what the area implied. “This is…”

“Where Hakem plans to hold the Princesses.” Abal said sadly, “from what I’ve heard they would have to endure horrible, horrible things.”

“He needs put down,” Spike spat out in a womanly growl, clenching her hands tightly. “Put down like a fucking dog for even constructing this.”

“Hush, child,” Abal said, worry making creases in her face as she covered Spike’s mouth. “You never know who may be listening here.”

“Do you trust your women?” the dragon-blood asked. “All of them?”

“I would trust most of these girls with my life,” Abal instantly replied, looking around the room, “but the curse of being Hakem’s favorite means that there may always be someone wanting to replace you.”

“And if they were guaranteed a better deal than remaining loyal to a soon-to-be dead king?” Spike asked in a hushed whisper, “could you trust all of them? Or at least enough of them to distract the rest?”

“You don’t speak like a girl who was purchased for carnal pleasures, Rarity,” Abal said raising a brow, “just who are—”

“I’ve brought the outfit!” the girl Abal had sent to gather Spike’s new set of clothes chimed in. “This was the only one that even fit the little one’s desires.”

“Wonderful!” Abal cheered, her bubbly persona shining through once more, “That’s all I need you for, hun. I’ll get Rarity dressed myself.” The other girl nodded and walked away, leaving Abal and Spike alone once more, “you, me, dressing room, now,” she whispered to Spike.

The dragon-blood shivered. A year ago and she wouldn’t of been able to control herself at the way Abal said that. But time matured her and so she nodded instead, following after her.

Even with the seriousness of what was happening, Spike still had to channel all of her willpower into fighting the urge to stare at Abal’s heart-shaped ass. It was a losing battle, though, if she were honest, and she stared down at it as Abal sashayed across the elegant room. She was an honest man—or, woman at the moment—her heart belonged to Amira and always would. Yet,  she was still a man, at least at heart, and she felt there was no shame watching a show that happened to come up.

Finally the two of them found themselves at the dressing room door. Abal slid the door open. using her head to point Spike inside, “after you.”

Spike stepped in and turned, waiting for her, the scent of honeysuckle in the air making the dragon-blood swallow her arousal once more. Seconds later, Abal stepped in. The way her body slid around the door reminding Spike of Amira the first time she saw her in nothing more than a skimpy towel.

“Clothes, off.” Abal ordered, bringing Spike back to the unnerving reality she was currently in.

She stared at Abal for a moment before giving a small nod. Reaching down, she pulled the burqa over her head and tossed it aside, gauging Abal’s response regarding the sword at her side.

“I knew it,” Abal replied, placing her hands on her hips with a smug grin, “who are you really,  Rarity…? If that even is your true name.”

“It’s not.”She reached up, pulling her shirt off and exposing her breasts to her. She swallowed, taking in the sight for a few scant seconds. She wasn’t too bad, if she looked at it objectively. Not as big as Amira or Applejack, but bigger than Twilight or Pinkie. A nice pair just a bit bigger than she could completely cup. Once more shaking her head clear of what she saw and cursing Luna in the same breath, she returned to the matter at hand. “Most of what I told you was a lie. Except about the dragon-blood bit. And the, uh…” the boy-turned-girl rubbed the back of her  head. “Virgin bit,” she mumbled. “My name’s Spike.”

“A boy in the skin of a girl.” Abal looked at Spike up and down with an approving smile. “At least the caster of the spell managed to pull it off to where you were proportioned correctly.”

“I guess so. She’s apparently done it before, so I was in good hands.” Not that I had a say in the matter, she thought with an irked twitch of her brow.

“I’d say so too,” Abal agreed, “but when I said clothes off…” she paused, pointing to Spike’s now relatively baggy pants. “I meant all of your clothes.”

She put his hands to her pants, undoing her belt, but pausing on the button. “Do we really have to…?”

“If you want to convince everyone,” Abal said, growing a playful grin once more, “yes.”

“Alright, alright.” Spike unzipped her pants, letting them fall to the floor alongside the sheath of his sword. She covered his hands over her briefs, thankful that her widened hips had let the article stay on, then noticed that they were stained with a wetness at the crotch and that only made her  blush harder.

“Those are going to have to go too,” Abal added, giggling at Spike’s reaction.

“Oh…” She grimaced and reached down, rolling her underwear off her smooth, hairless legs. She glanced down, then, after a moment, turned and pushed one of her breasts to the side to see toward her feet.

It was, in a sense, underwhelming. A small, oval bush of green, and a small nub below that Spike identified as the clitoris. Not from her own personal experience, aside from a few times she stumbled onto Twilight or one of her friends in the buff. That, and a decent amount of pornography taught her more about those kinds of things than any health book.

“Oh yeah, definitely a virgin.” Abal walked up to Spike and leaned over to have a closer look, her breasts teasing the man-turned-woman when they came to eye-level. “You’d definitely be a high priced girl if you actually were one.”  Without warning, Abal reached down and ran her fingers across the outskirts of Spike’s folds, causing the poor girl to jump in a mix of surprise and pleasure. “Smooth too, you’d be worth your weight in gold and diamonds.”

Spike decided not to mention that the slight prod had came awfully close to bringing her over the edge and into climax, the sensation of her strange sex like pleasurable electricity, a foreign  stimulation that her shaft could never compare to from a single pull.

She wordlessly groaned, loosely clenching a fist towards her jaw and nibbling at the knuckle.

Abal couldn’t help but smile at the dragon-blood. The fact that Spike had turned into butter with a single touch just made her proud at how skilled she still was at her craft. She considered bringing him to the point of no return, buckle Spike’s knees and leave the boy-turned-girl a panting, breathless mess sitting in a pool of her own fluids, but then Abal’s eyes traveled upwards towards Spike’s chest and she saw the amber gem that hung around her neck.

“Is… is that?” she slowly asked, instinctively pulling her hand away from Spike’s neither region, “is that a Desert Rose?”

She nodded, swallowing, taking a breath to calm herself down, doing her best to ignore how her body trembled. “It is.”

“I, I’m sorry I didn’t know. I should’ve looked, I didn’t mean to…”

Spike brushed her hair back, exhaling. “It’s, uh, ok. I…” She weakly smiled after she took a long moment to recover himself. “I’m here to rescue her.”

“Rescue who?” Abal asked, tilting her head like a newborn pup.

“Amira. Amira of Hoofof.” She looked to the matron. “And that’s why I need you—that’s why I need all of you.”

Abal stood tall once more, pressing her back against the door. “W-what would you have us do?”

She rubbed at her chin in thought. “Either create a distraction on the far end of the palace with your girls, I’ll sneak in to the bastard’s quarters. Or, deliver me to him. Tell the guards I’m a whore he requested.” She looked down at his hands. “To stop them from barging in, we’d need to take care of them somehow. And that might mean, uh, you know...”

“Spike, if you only knew half the things they’ve done to me and my girls.” Abal said with a wry shake of her head, “It’d pretty much be like any other day around nine a.m.”

“Oh.” he blinked. “I was talking about—” he ran a thumb across his neck to demonstrate— “But that might be better. I-I guess.”

“Well if you want them to think you’re the new girl you better look the part.” Abal grabbed Spike’s new outfit. “Slide these on, they’ll be able to conceal your sword, but you’ll have to find somewhere else for the the Rose, given this particular garb lacks a top completely.”

“L-lacks a top?” Spike stammered out. “That seems kind of important.”

“Spike, I’m wearing nothing but a pair of golden bracelets and see-through silk ribbons… do you really think modesty is important for girls like us?”

“I’ve been trying not to notice,” she admitted, rubbing the back of her head. “But why can’t I wear the Rose? Do you think Hakem would notice it that quickly?”

“I did and I’m, for lack of any other words, an uneducated whore.” Abal answered, “Hakem has gone to prestigious schools all over the world to learn… he’d notice it in a heartbeat.”

She thought for a moment, before grabbing the clothes she was offered. Taking off the necklace, Spike rode it up his leg, before redoing the chain and wrapping it snugly around her thigh. Giving a few experimental bends and kicks, she nodded in approval. She then donned the violet dress, a silky, smooth thing with hundreds of folds that fell in layers around her hips. She was able to hide her sword just so and gave a small sashay of her body, making sure it remained hidden under her clothes. She stared briefly at a nearby body mirror, tilting and turning her form in appreciation for a moment.

“I don’t normally like young girls, but I turned out pretty fine, like you said,” she admitted, lifting a palmful of her breast and nodding in approval, before letting it drop again.

“Who ever cast that spell on you did a wonderful job,” Abal agreed, “As I’ve said before, I wouldn’t mind taking you myself.”

“If I wasn’t spoken for, I’d… probably be too scared to agree,” she admitted. “You guys can be pretty scary, you know?” She paused. “Women in general, not, uh, harem girls. I mean.” She slumped forward in exasperation. “I’m just gonna shut up now.”

Abal let out a small laugh then looked Spike up and down once more before giving a small rub to Spike’s breasts, evening them out and shaping them better. “Alright.” She placed her hands on Spike’s shoulders and gave her a reassuring smile. “Get on out there and be the best little whore you can.”

“I wonder when I’ll wake up from this dream,” Spike said to herself, “this is like opposite day taken to an extreme.”

She paused with a roll of her eyes before stepping outside. Grabbing a tube of lipstick, Spike expertly applied it to her lips, giving a pucker towards the mirror. Nodding in approval, Spike gave a small run of eyeliner across herself, then followed after Abal.

“You were raised by women,” Abal said, raising her brow, “weren’t you?”

“Maybe,” she admitted. Then crossed her arms defensively over her breasts. “But if you’re gonna do a job, do it right—also do you think I should put a pin in my hair?” she added, putting a finger to her chin in thought.

“I really like it down,” Abal replied, “the look suits-”

“Good morning, whores!” a male voice interrupted from the front door of the harem, “It’s time!”

“Oh no.” Abal looked frantically to the clock on the wall. “It’s nine a.m….”

“That wasn’t just an expression?” Spike asked. “Shit, what are we gonna do?”

“We’ll try to handle this one,” Abal said calmly, spinning Spike around, “You just go-”

“Oh what’s this?” the man interrupted, “trying to hide a new girl from me? You know that’s in bad tastes.”

“You’ve got to be kidding me…” the two of them said under their breath.

“Well?” the man asked, placing his hand on his sword’s hilt, “are you?”

“Not intentionally, lord sir,” Abal replied, bowing in submission to the man, “but this girl is fresh, and the True King of Saddle Arabia wishes to see her sullied himself.”

“He purchased me for quite the sum of coin. More than you’ll ever see at your soldier pay. Find your hand instead,” Spike replied, crossing her arms.

“She is a fiery spirit,” the guard smiled, exposing his dirty, near toothless mouth, “I would very much wish to break her.”

“As would Hakem,” Abal said, trying to push the overbearing guard away, “now if you’ll—”

“Pathetic bitch!” the guard roared, the back of his hand slamming directly across her face, “you have no say in the matter, you are less than the dirt you were drug out of to be here, I will take what I want and none will stop me.”

“Don’t touch her!” Spike snapped, clenching her fists tightly at her side. “If she’s dirt, then you’re shit. Maggoty, disease-ridden shit.”

The guard looked to Spike, fury burning in his eyes at Spike’s insult. “I will enjoy bleeding your cunt,” he growled, storming over towards Spike.

Spike moved faster, jumping onto the man and knocking him down to the ground. She sat on top of him briefly, her anger getting the best of her. “Not as much as I’ll enjoy this,” she snapped, for a brief moment her womanly face sparking, her eyes becoming more reptilian and her skin taking on a scaled, hard appearance. She breathed a small, hot flame and clasped it in both of her hands, then shoved her palms into the man’s face, pressing hard into the guard’s cheeks.

The guard wailed in agony, struggling to escape the primal rage of the dragon-blood. Spike’s  claws began to dig into the man’s skull, and his scream became shrill, high-pitched and reverberating off the ceiling in his agony. Flames licked and spat in Spike’s mouth, and she opened it wide, rearing her head back then—

“No!” Abal interrupted, yanking Spike back. Her head snapped upwards, launching flames towards the ceiling in a flaming arc.

She sucked in a breath as if she had just had a bucket of ice water poured over her. Instantly, her feminine features returned, the dragon within her subsided.

“What?” she asked quietly, noticing the guard. “Wait, did I…?”

All the girls, including Abal, were speechless, answering Spike’s question with just a look.

“Is he..?” she ran a hand through her hair, unbelieving.

The empty, staring eyes at the man’s burnt face said everything. 

“I… I…” Spike stammered in disbelief, “I didn’t mean to. He was going to…” Taking in a shuddering breath, she looked around the room. “You all saw him.”

“Yes,” Abal sighed, lightly touching her red and tender cheek, “we did…”

She brought a hand to her mouth, the smell of his burnt flesh making her queezy. “I’m gonna be sick,” the dragon-blood stammered out.

“Go,” Abal ordered, pointing towards the entrance, “get out of here, before more of them show up.”

“What are you all gonna do when more come?” she asked cautiously, taking a few steps towards the door.

“We’ll think of something.” Abal looked to the corpse. “It wouldn’t be the first time we’ve had to conceal a body…” she paused, looking back to the dragon-kin, “his men have been known to be… violent at times.”

“Will Amira be in Hakem chambers? I want to find her first if she isn’t.”

“Amira is usually in here with us by choice.” Abal gestured to a few women, snapping some of them from their shock. “At this hour, however,  she’s usually at Hakem’s side so I would sa—”

“The true kings will have your heads, traitors!” one of the girls shouted, snapping around and making a blind sprint towards the harem’s entrance.

A few steps to the door the woman was enveloped in a reddish hue, she tried to struggle free, but the grip of the magic was just too much. Moments later she was thrown into the barren corner reserved for Celestia and Luna, where chains were wrapped up in the same red aura and promptly bound her. A small cloth soon stuffed itself in her mouth amid her loud protests and the glow around her fell, snaking back and retreating to Abal’s left arm. She grimaced, a small spark of pain coming to her eyes as she opened and closed her hand.

“Magic?” Spike stared at the woman, her jaw hanging open. “I didn’t think a lot of people had that here.”

“How else did you think I knew so much about the spell cast on you?” Abal replied, placing her hands on her hips and looking over to the traitorous woman. “I’ve had to keep my secret, lest I be thrown in the breeding stock to make more adapt in the arcane arts.”

“Breeding stock…” Spike stammered, revulsion and horror going hand-in-hand with his feelings.

“Go,” she promptly instructed, taking him away from the thought, “we have kept you here long enough.”

Nodding, she pushed open the door, pausing only for a moment, not looking back, doing her best to appear strong to the women. “I’ll be back for you all. I have to stop this. All of it.”

“We will pray for you.” Abal bowed, the other girls quickly following suit.

She shut the door behind him and drew a shuddering breath out, wiping at the disgusted tears that stung her eyes. She ducked into a side hall and reached down, touching the amulet at her thigh. “Twi…”

“S-Spike?” Twilight questioned, “is something wrong? You sound… different.”

“Luna… it’s... it doesn’t matter right now.” She put her free hand to her hair, giving it a tug. “I killed someone,” she blurted out, squinting her eyes shut.

There was a long pause on the other end of the line, longer than any other that the two had previously had. “Spike…” Twilight nearly whimpered, her voice quivering, “I… I’m sure you had no other choice, you… you…”

“I don’t know,” she groaned out. “I don’t know, I… he hit a harem girl and said he was gonna…”

“What Spike?” Twilight asked, “What was he going to do?”

“He said he was gonna… take me,” Spike said, crossing an arm over her bare chest.

“What? D-did I hear that correctly?” 

“Do I need to make it clearer?” Spike said icily. “I’m… not myself right now. I guess I was his type.”

“I see…” Twilight said after a long, considerate pause, “but I’m sure you did what you had to do.”

“I hope so.” She leaned her head back, resting it against the wall. “Did you find blueprints or anything that’d give me a hand?”

“Yeah,” Twilight said, much to Spike’s relief, “I managed to scrape something up.”

“I think I can find where the king’s chambers are with the tracing spell. But I need to know the safest way there. I’m sure there’s guardrooms, bedquarters, things like that. The less people I have a chance of stumbling on, the better.”

“Alright, give me a second.” The sound of thumbing through papers filled the air. “Okay, here,” she finally said, “are you ready?”

“Yeah. My amulet’s in a bit of an… unusual spot right now, so I won’t be able to talk a lot. But I’ll be listening.” She rose to a knee, then paused. “When I get back, can we talk about this? I-I like to think you’re right, that I didn’t have a choice, but…”

“I understand, Spike,” Twilight reassured, “now, if you want to get to Amira safely listen closely, if you don’t follow my exact instructions you’ll more than likely be caught.”

“At your command,” she agreed, finally standing again. Wiping at her eyes, she brushed away the tears she didn’t even realize she cried and shut her eyes, listening intently for the woman’s instructions.

“My own tracking spell has you in a narrow hallway about fifteen yards from the harem.” Twilight began, her militaristic tone reminding Spike of Luna, “continue down that hall for another ten yards, then take the first walkway to your right, that should lead you directly towards the underbelly of the palace, therefore less guards.”

The dragon-blood nodded, even though she knew Twilight couldn’t see it, and pressed on, walking briskly and taking a right per her instructions.

“Follow that path, until you reach a flight of stairs, take the ones going down.” Twilight ordered, “down that hallway you will be pass a few rooms, but they’re all servant’s quarters, so you shouldn’t draw that much attention to yourself.”

She looked down at her bare chest. Hope not, she thought grimly, but pushed on regardless.

Spike went down the hallway, walking as casually as a young woman packing a sword in her trousers could. She did manage to turn a few of the servants heads, but Spike didn’t think it was from the sword by any means. Finally she made it to the staircase, taking the downward flight as instructed by Twilight.

‘Okay, now that you’re downstairs you should see three hallways, one going forward, one left and one right,” Twilight explained, “Take the one going straight, then take a left at the fifth hallway you see.”

She jaunted down the hallway and mentally counted, stopping at the fifth and turning left, sucking in deep breaths to calm her nerves.

“About fifteen yards into that hallway you should see a ramp,” Twilight continued, “Take it back up, if should land you near the back of the kitchen.”

As if Twilight was physically moving her, Spike followed her orders, not hesitating in the slightest at her commands.

“Everything correct so far Spike?” Twilight asked, bringing him down from her current state, if only momentarily, “I’d hate for you to become lost while there’s a fight going on just outside the door.”

Spike reached down to her thigh. “So far so good,” she answered in a whisper.

“Alright,” Twilight said letting out a sigh of relief, “now once you reach to the back of the kitchen there should be a dining hall about fifteen feet to your right, take that and you should have to go about fifty yards forward and take a right to that ‘king’s’ quarters.”

“Ok. Ok.” Spike exhaled. “I can do this.”

“Do what you have to Spike,” Twilight said calmly, but hints of both worry and fear were still noticeable in her voice, “do what you have to and get Amira out of there.”

“Yeah,” she agreed simply, brushing her hair back. “Amira is all that matters right now. The rest is what it is.” With that, she rose, giving a small adjustment at the skirt on her waist, and pressed on, cutting through the kitchen, her head down low to avoid a few cooks working tirelessly on a meal. She reached forward and opened the door.

Spike paused. There was a massive room in front of her, lined with beds and tables, and, more importantly, guards, some sleeping, others talking amongst themselves, and a few playing a game of cards. Thankfully none of them had seen her yet. She shut the door and looked around the kitchen, panic-stricken, until she found another door and took it, placing her in a long hallway with several doors to her left and ahead. To her right she spied a window and peeked out of it, noting a large courtyard with a few men engaged in training with weapons, and a door just a bit ahead that lead outside.

She sunk into the shadows as much as she could and reached for her thigh once more.

“Twilight,” Spike hissed out. “That room wasn’t a dining room at all. It was a barracks, I think, going by the beds and guards. The hell’s going on?”

“W-waht?!” Twilight shouted, forcing Spike to cover the amulet with both his hands in an attempt to muffle the sound, “that’s… that’s not right, the blueprints clearly state that it’s a dining hall.”

“And I clearly saw it wasn’t,” Spike replied. She grit her teeth in frustration. “The hell should I do now? I don’t think I could make it past the barracks like I am right now. At best scenario, they’d just kill me.”

“How is death your best case?” Twilight said, the panic in her voice growing, “what could be worse than that?”

“I dunno. Rape then dismemberment? Dismemberment in general? I’m not thinking my clearest here,” Spike countered, feeling the tuggings of panic at her chest. “I already heard someone talking about breeding stock for magic casters, so just about anything is possible in this hellhole.”

“B-breeding stock?” Twilight stuttered, “for magic casters?”

“And I’m sure they’d do the same for dragon-blood, especially like I am right now. So excuse me if I’m a little on edge,” she countered, yet again glancing outside at the men training. “Fuck,” Spike swore quietly. “There’s gotta be another way to Amira, though. Rooftop, path around the barracks—there anything like that on the diagrams?”

The sounds of paper shuffling around once more filled his ears, followed by a desperate sigh. “It looks like they planned ahead for that kind of thing…” she said in defeat, “only way to get on the roof without breaking your leg is all the way back at the front entrance.”

“Son of a bitch,” Spike swore, “and the front entrance is where I got caught at first. I need a burqa if I’m gonna wander there.”

“I don’t know what else to tell you Spike.” Twilight sighed, “Other than to—”

Twilight’s voice was drowned out by the sound of a thunderous rumble through the air.

“What… was that?” Twilight asked.

“I don’t know,” she said, looking out the window and craning her gaze to try and find out.

Another rumble echoed through the courtyard, this time sending a small tremor through the grounds, barely enough to feel, but enough to create a wave of unease, both in the guards outside and from Spike’s own observing point. They cautiously approached the sound emanating from one of the walls, their spears and swords clasped tightly in their hands. 

A harder tremor came, this time sending dozens of cracks spiderwebbing across the wall. Silently, the guards watched, a few glancing desperately at the other men beside them, but most staring intently at the damaged wall.

A dead silence fell on the courtyard, the tension painful, almost defining in how oppressive it was. Spike could feel her heart beating wildly in her chest and she rested a hand on the windowsill, unable to look away from the sight.

“You, whore!” a voice loudly announced beside him, nearly making Spike jump out of her skin, “what the hell are you doing here?”

Spike turned her head, coming almost face-to-face with a guard. He shut the door behind him and glowered, waiting for an answer.

“Did you not hear that noise?” she remarked as easily as she could, staring out to the courtyard. Spike gestured vaguely at the doors nearby, continuing the ploy. “I finished with one of your fellows and heard something on my way back.”

“Ah, I see now,” the guard said with a smile. Spike doubted the man had heard anything Spike had said to him. Briefly, the dragon-blood wondered if she was like this at one point in her life.

“Hakem is granting us some personal time with his women again…” the guard continued, grabbing a lock of Spike’s hair and taking in a deep breath of the sent, “perhaps I could use something of the sorts as well.”

Spike almost retched, but willed herself to keep playing along to buy some time. She tried her best to offer a smile she hoped was sensual, and reached a finger up to the guard’s jaw, then trailed it down his chest. Spike gave a tap with a finger at the guard’s heart. “Perhaps we all could,” she cooed out. “Maybe we should—”

Another thunderous boom erupted from the courtyard; this time the wall gave way, erupting in a cloud of dust and stone, pieces of the rock cracking a few men hard where they stood, maiming or killing them outright. Spike took the momentary distraction to her advantage, bringing her hand up to the side of the man’s face and shoving it, twisting her torso at the same time. The guard tripped to the side and cracked his temple on the wall. Recoiling instantly, Spike brought her hands up to her cheeks and looked over the man. On seeing he was still breathing, the boy-turned-girl let out a sigh of relief.

“Knock knock!” a deep man’s voice boomed out. From the dust stepped out an imposing man. Behind him, a slimmer woman’s figure. “Equestria sends it’s regards!”

One of the guards still standing rushed the figure with his sword drawn. It was a blur of motion, the large man raised and struck his hammer down before the other could even attempt to dodge or parry the strike. A loud crunch filled the air, and the man not so much dropped as plummeted to the ground, dead before he could even utter a surprised grunt.

“Who’s next?” the man asked, stepping inside the courtyard proper.

Adjusting herself, Spike squinted her eyes and tried to make out who stood in the carnage.

“We don’t have all day!” the voice sounded off once again, the figure parrying a sword swing with the handle of his hammer, then striking with the pommel at the man’s stomach. The instant the guard buckled from the blow, the man came down with the head of his hammer, turning the guard into another stain in the sand.

Finally, it clicked to Spike who it had to be. “Aedan?” she asked to nobody in particular. Debating for only a moment, she put his hand to the door and opened it, running across the courtyard and into the fray.

As Spike approached, the soldier turned to face him, readying his hammer for another strike. Panicking, Spike slammed her heels into the sand, desperately trying to stop herself before she came close enough for the swing to connect. The sand caught ahold of her feet and she fell face-first into the sand, the blow wiffing over her and the tailwind of the weapon ruffling her hair. She turned over, just as Aedan rose the hammer to bring down on her.

“Cease thine attack, Aedan! I order thee!” Luna barked out in a commanding tone.

“What?” Aedan yelled back, “this guy came at me! He was…” Aedan paused, calming down from the rage of war to actually register the woman below him. as his eyes traveled down to see the small topless woman shivering at his feet. 

“That’s not a he,” Aedan stated, not registering the obviousness of the words. He looked down at the woman’s face. “and if I didn’t know any better I’d say she looked like...”

The pause in combat was over in moments. Luna looked first to the men coming once more towards them, then back to Aedan and the dragon-blood. “Rise, Spike!” she bellowed, her tone leaving no room for argument.

“Y-yeah,” Spike stammered, cautiously looking to the man above her, then standing to a knee.

“Wait,” Aedan said looking between Luna and Spike. He held up a hand, as if it’d pause the soldiers charging at them and flatly looked at Luna. “I know, I know, the fight’s important, but she is Spike?” One of the faster guards yelled and came into range of the man; he snapped forward, his hammer embedding into the man’s face in a blur of motion and dropping the body near Spike’s feet. He returned his attention to Luna and raised his hands to his sides, ignoring the men approaching. “You actually cast that spell on him?”

Luna formed a fist, save for her thumb sticking out between her middle and ring finger, then drug the gesture over her sword’s blade, her lips soundlessly forming a blessing over her weapon and imbuing it with a silvery aura, as if the weapon itself was making steam. She brought it to her shoulder and gave it a hefty horizontal swing. A curved aura erupted from the blade, the crescent wave of energy enlarging to twice, three times its size, and impacted against a man’s chest, leaving a clean cut that severed him in half. The wave continued, tearing and disemboweling dozens of guards behind the man, for a brief second filling the air with a unison of shrieks. The spell faded and lost its power seconds later, dissipating and leaving only the  smallest indention against the opposite wall of the palace. 

“I knew it was foolishness if he entered as a male, ergo, I took the liberty of channeling an additional spell to the stone he held. ‘Twas the only way he had a chance.”

“Oh heavens, that’s precious,” Aedan laughed. He paused the conversation for only a brief moment, snapping his hand forward directly into another guard that came to close to comfort. He hoisted him up in his hands, throwing him into another guard and stepping forward, slamming his hammer into their chests. He looked up and gave Spike a quick thumbs-up. “This is going to be a hell of a story to tell the grandkids one day!”

“How are you guys so calm about this?!” Spike barked in exasperation at the two. She saw a man approaching from Aedan’s side and ran to the soldier’s defense, tripping the guard to the ground then bringing her foot forward, kicking the man’s temple. Tears filled her eyes once she realized she kicked wrong and her big toe flared to life in protest at her action, but she ignored the throbbing agony it brought for the time being.

“Forgive me for betraying thine trust, but verily, I say to ye, would thou have agreed to mine plan in full if thou had heard the full amount of it?” Luna questioned, gesturing to the two to follow her towards the hallway Spike had just left from.

“No,” Spike instantly admitted, quickly joining her side. “You’re just lucky I turned out pretty cute.”

Luna cackled, but once more her attention was diverted by another wave of guards, one this time armed with a crossbow. He fired and she expertly parried it with the flat of her sword, then a violent twitch came from her free hand and she rose it to her side, struggling as if she held a great invisible weight. From below, a massive wall of ice rumbled to life, rising up from the courtyard’s sands, guarding the three’s left and blocking the guards from approaching without a long walk around. Dozens of crossbow bolts came to life, chipping and denting the ice but finding no weakness in Luna’s defense.

She gestured towards the door, wearily shaking her head, but doing her best to weakly smile at the boy-turned-girl.

“Cute? Art thou attached to thine form already?” she questioned, doing her best to hide her obvious fatigue after the spells. “Should I acquire thee a fuller skirt as well?”

“This is a long story,” Spike quickly countered as Aedan stepped inside and the other two followed suit. “I was trying to get into Hakem’s cham—.”

“Get down!” Aedan yelled; Spike didn’t need any coaxing, she dropped like a sack, landing hard on the stone floor just in time to avoid being beheaded. Aedan shot forward, slamming the guard into the wall with his weapon. “Luna, seen gramps? I thought he would of caught up to us by now.”

“Speak the name of a devil and he shows up,” a deep voice replied from the doorframe leading into the courtyard. “You’ll forgive me for running behind. Old bones are far more brittle.”

“Al’Kair?” Spike questioned, turning to the door and gesturing the man inside. When they all were safe, he took the brief moment of respite they had to get answers. “What are you all doing here?”

“We thought you were dead.” Aedan casually answered. “So us three? We kinda decided to try and do your job. Invisibility spell courtesy of Luna, a rope by yours truly, and a dream got us near the courtyard.” He scowled. “It was my fault we didn’t cloak and dagger our way inside. Few piece of shit guards saw me. We’ve been running ever since. Courtyard assault, in retrospect? Maybe not my best idea ever.”

Luna put a hand to her temple. “From the standpoint of a tactician, a more open battle was preferable for our skillsets. Close quarters puts thine weapon’s effectiveness to be akin to a feather. And far less ambush spots if we can see all of them. Far better to battle the known beast versus the unknown.”

She gave an apologetic look towards Spike. “Aedan is right regarding thou: I hath feared for thee,” Luna admitted. She stumbled past Spike and leaned against the wall, looking clammy and breathing hard. “‘Tis true I attempted to make thine passage as safe as I could, but… so many things could have befallen ye.” Wearily smiling, she added, “but to see thee alive and well eases mine ancient heart.”

Luna’s legs then began to buckle; Aedan came to her side, sheathing his hammer and scooping her up in his arms. “I told you you shouldn’t have used too much magic,” he said, concern evident in his voice, “now I’m gonna be stuck carrying you again.”

“Allow me a mere moment of rest and I shall arise,” Luna replied, a shiver taking her body. “Mine spellwork is outshone by mine sister and her student. It leaves me more fatigued than either of them. The invisibility cast upon us three, alongside the spells for our dear Spike, hath left me drained.” She gestured outside at the tall wall of ice standing proudly in the sands, its cold walls still, for the moment, refusing to melt. “Not to mention my theatrics there. I should have cast a simpler spell.”

“Don’t talk right now, save your energy,” Aedan said, bringing her closer to his head, “we’ll need as much of it as we can get later, I know it.”

“Indeed,” she said. After a moment, she reached up, giving his cheek a small stroke.

“I suppose that leaves this mission completion on myself and the young one.” Al’Kair looked to Spike. “Since you will be busy caring for the princess as she recuperates.”

“I’m not leaving her alone, not like this anyway,” Aedan replied. He looked to the others and shrugged. “That’s about all that needs said.”

“I’ll be fine, Aedan,” Luna weakly protested. “Ye, thou need to assist them. I will seek respite in a room until my strength is renewed.”

“This is going to be one of those times I won’t listen to you,” he countered, walking her over to a corner in the hall and setting her down. “You’re stuck with me, and that’s final.”

“Even as an order from thine commanding officer?”

“I’m not doing this as a soldier,” Aedan answered, he reached behind her, unclasping her breastplate and giving her a chance to breath easier. “I’m doing this as your man. Nothing else.” He offered his hand down to her.

“Fool,” Luna said, but took his hand regardless. “Al’Kair,” she addressed, breaking away from Aedan’s gaze and turning her head to the other..

“Yes Princess?” Al’Kair asked, turning away from Spike and looking to the couple on the ground.

“Take care of Spike. He hath grown into a fine man,” She glanced over at Spike’s feminine body and raised a brow.  “Even if it does not show on occasion. I have no want of him dying at such a youthful age, if it can be helped at all.”

“With my last breath,” Al’Kair put a hand to his collarbone and bowed, then turned back to Spike, “Come now Spike, it is fallen upon us to finish what you have started.”

Spike nodded, instantly at Al’Kair’s side. “Do you think the barracks are clear now? I tried to make my way through, but couldn’t because of them.”

Al’Kair rolled his wrist, slowly trailing his sword in an ‘s’ pattern in front of his body, getting used to its weight once more. “We’ll just have to find out, won’t we?” he asked with a cocked eyebrow and a small grin.

Spike swallowed, but reached under her dress, unsheathing her sword. “G-guess so,” she agreed, trying to match the other’s casual approach.

“Keep my back,” Al’Kair said walking slowly to the doors, “I know your detest for bloodshed, all I ask is to insure I remain properly guarded.”

“I’ll fight when I need to, Al’Kair,” she said. “Don’t worry.”

“Then be ready to need,” Al’Kair replied, grasping the barracks door he looked back to Spike, giving him a small nod. “Three, on your count.”

“One… two…” She snapped up, lifting the blade into position. “Three!”

Al’Kair’s shoulder slammed into the door, throwing it open with such force that the thick wood slammed against the stone walls and snapped the door in half. The feeble cries of several men fell silent as part of the door met the ground. Taking a headcount, Spike saw that there were at least two dozen guards between them and the other side of the room. Looking to one another Al’Kair nodded to Spike, his eyes cold and malicious as the group of men approached.

“The time has come for you to pay for your sins!” Al’Kair roared, snapping forward and cutting an arm free from a man that was nearby with one hard flick of his blade. “I shall be your arbiter of justice!”

The guards rallied and charged headlong into the duo, their stances and deep scowls frightning to Spike, but Al’Kair’s swordsmanship easily outmatched their own. With every slash, a traitor paid, whether it be with their arm, their entrails, or their heads Al’Kiar’s justice was swift, merciless and savage. Spike was left to watch in both awe and horror as the giant swung away with the burning rage of the sun itself. 

Spike saw an opening and struck, cutting a hand off as a man tried to embed his sword into Al’Kair’s exposed side. Shutting her eyes, Spike rolled the weapon, slamming the flat of the blade into the guard’s face, splattering blood over her bare chest.

Amidst the carnage Al’Kair grabbed a guard by the throat and threw him into one of the beds, before the guard could move, Al’Kair ran his blade ran through the man’s stomach. Though a last, desperate push, the guard rose his blade to strike; Al’Kair caught the man’s wrist before he could complete the swing. Seizing the opportunity, Al’Kair pulled the blade free of the man\s hand and with renewed zeal turned to the guards and began cleaving through them.

Spike remained passive amid the carnage, taking a few precious seconds to observe the world around her and approaching the fight as methodically as she could, parrying when needed, repositioning herself in order to keep people on her strong side, and, when she saw an opening, striking, leaving mostly flesh wounds and, on one or two cases, a missing limb. Two approached her and she hopped back from their crossing swings and stepped forward once she saw an opening, cutting one at the neck, and getting point blank with the other, kneeing him in the balls, then as he howled in pain, striking the guard hard in his exposed adam’s apple with the pommel of her sword. As he fell to the ground gasping dryly, Spike turned, quickly joining Al’Kair’s side.

“You seem to have remembered well,” Al’Kair said, breathing heavily and giving a slow wave of  his swords to ward off the guards nearby as he caught his breath, “but I must admit, perhaps your new body offered an advantage in your favor.”

“Maybe,” she answered, wiping away some of the blood on her chest. “But cheap tricks come with the territory of fights. Not my fault if they’re distracted.”

Al’Kiar wryly smiled, then snapped forward, swinging both of his blades horizontally and severing a man’s neck. “Well, continue on then, be as distracting as possible.”

Spike ducked a horizontal swipe aimed for her head and tripped one of the guards; as he fell, the dragon-blood turned his attention to another in the distance firing a crossbow. Spike yelped, tumbling to the floor just as the man pulled the trigger and launched a bolt her way. From her prone position, Spike rolled over the other guard, pulling free a dagger the man had at his side and threw it, amazed at her luck when it sailed through the air and struck the other guard with the hilt, square in the forehead. His eyes lobbed into the back of his head and he collapsed, unconscious.

“That worked?!” Spike asked, unbelieving. She heard shuffling from the ground and turned, kicking the guard rising behind her like a football, breaking his nose with the blow. He collapsed back down once more and this time lay still.

Al’Kair was far more violent in his approach, cleaving a guard’s arms in tandem before removing his head from his shoulders. Blood covered the old man’s armor as his two blades continued to cut through the few guards still standing like weeds; limbs flew through the air amid the sound of screams from their owners.

It seemed like an eternity, but in the end the battle was finally decided when the last of Hakem’s guards fell, Al’Kair’s blades embedded up to the hilts in the man’s chest. Pulling him close and watching the life fade from his eyes, Al’Kair waited until the guard’s lifeblood faded fully, before throwing the lifeless pile of meat to the ground. 

“So much for the stealthy approach,” Spike said to herself. “Hakem had to of heard that.”

“We didn’t have much choice in the matter,” Al’Kair replied, staring towards the door leading past the barracks, “and let Hakem come, the coward should probably witness his own fate before it comes to him.”

“Amira first. We make sure Amira’s ok, then go after Hakem,” Spike said. “That’s the only thing I’m gonna ask.”

“As if you had to.” Al’Kair nodded, throwing one of the scimitars to the side while sheathing the other, “and if we are to insure her safety we must move on.”

“Alright. I think Twilight mentioned the king’s quarters are down the next hall, on the right, so…”

Al’Kair rested his shoulder on the golden barricade. “Same as last time,” he said, looking to Spike, “your count, on three.”

“One,” she said, sucking in a breath. “Two…” Her eyes flared open. “Three!”

The man’s shoulder slammed into the door, popping it off the hinges and sending it toppling to the ground with an echoing boom. The two rushed into the hall, each expecting to see another slew of guards waiting for them, but they were barren, void of any presence minus their own. Al’Kair looked down the hall, then at the shut throne room doors, expecting at any moment for an attack to come from either side, but after what seemed like an eternity to them, no resistance came.

“I suppose we handled most of them in the barracks and the courtyard.” Al’Kair wiped at the sweat on his brow and turned to face Spike. “That doesn’t mean that we should drop our—”

“Father!” a voice that was all too familiar to Spike cried out in warning, but it came too late.

The sound of the gunshot echoed through the empty hall, causing Spike to jump in surprise as it pounded her ear drums. The ringing subsided and Spike looked to his partner, whose face seemed distant, aloof, as if he was contemplating the weight of the world itself.

“A-Al’Kair?” Spike questioned. “Al’Kair, what—”

Spike froze. At the right side of Al’Kair’s chest was a hole, a small thing no bigger than Spike’s pinkie. After a moment, the wound spoke of how grievous it was despite its smallness, first dribbling blood, then all but gushing , leaving a crimson river from his chest to the floor. Before Spike could react, before he could even think about what to do, another four shots rang out through the air, each one causing Al’Kair’s body to jerk. Finally, after the echo from the last shot subsided, the giant sank dumbly to his knees, five holes scattered throughout his torso, each bleeding just as badly as the last.

“Such is the fate of all who dare stand against the True King!” a voice proclaimed from farther down the hall, “An honorless death for an honorless man!”

Despite the sight before his eyes, Spike looked behind the fallen man’s mass, seeing two figures off in the distance at where the hallway turned. One, the tyrant that ruled the rebels, the other, the girl that gave Spike her heart.

“Father!” Amira cried, struggling in Hakem’s grip in an attempt to break free, “Father don’t—”

“If you keep speaking, whore,” Hakem interrupted, pressing the still hot barrel against Amira’s neck, scalding her and causing her to weep in pain, “there is yet still another round that could be quite useful in silencing you.”

“Don’t touch her!” Spike shouted, her arms quivering so bad she could barely hold the weapon in her hands. “I’ll kill you if you even think about it.”

Hakem looked to the girl and smiled, wickedly, sticking out his tongue and lapping it up the side of Amira’s face. She flenched in disgust, but the tears continued to flow as her eyes remained on Al’Kair, his body still resting at the knees, but his hands splayed limply at his side.

“I will do with her whatever I so please,” Hakem shouted back, aiming the pistol at Spike, “and none will stop me from taking her as well as my revenge, I have lost this battle yes, but the war is far from over.”

On seeing the pistol aimed at herself, Spike relented, but only for a brief moment. Gripping her weapon, she shouted, “Amira! Now!”

At first the woman had no idea what the girl was talking about, but soon enough she caught on. Slamming her fist into Hakem’s groin with all her might she attempted to escape. Hakem reeled in pain but recovered faster than either anticipated. He jumped, grabbing Amira by the ankle and forcing her to the ground. Spike sprinted towards them, her weapon at her side and ready to strike. When she cleared enough ground, she lept, swinging the scimitar down towards Hakem’s head.

“Not today, whore!” Hakem roared, pointing his pistol towards Spike. The hammer fell back and a bullet erupted from the chamber.

The sixth and final shot rang out and Spike’s body jerked lost some of momentum, jerking right, landing hard on his side just inches away from Amira. An agonizing pain came from just above her collarbone, and a small trail of crimson ran across her chest and traveled down to the carpet.

It wasn’t supposed to go like this. It wasn’t. He was supposed to win. Looking to Amira, Spike felt tears prick at her eyes, and crawled a hand towards her, slowly mouthing her name.

“S...Spike?” Amira whispered in confusion, reaching out her own hand, “Spike?”

“Grieve later, cunt,” Hakem growled, pulling Amira away from Spike just before their fingers could touch.

Spike tried to move. She tried, but couldn’t. All she could manage was a weak lob of her head before slumping back down. The hallway grew dim. Soon Spike’s vision faded, then her sense of touch, finally, she could hear no longer. Unable to do anything else, lacking the strength for anything else, Spike shut her eyes.

> Greed
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Spike hurt. An aching, thundering thing that pounded at his collarbone like the ocean pounds against a rocky cliffside, crashing against it, trying to reshape the rocks with its blows. The dragon-blood groaned, or, if Spike was honest, whimpered at the pain, trying to push back from it and retreat into the inky blackness. But it was to no avail. Each throb brought Spike closer and closer to the surface of consciousness, until he finally shifted wrong on the blood-stained carpet and the bullet wound bit hard against a bone. Yelping, Spike clutched at the still-bleeding injury, noting with indifference that he was once again he. Right now, though? He didn’t care. 

He had to get to Amira. Had to. He was gonna save her. Looking around the hallway, the dragon-blood realized they weren’t around. Spike swore, standing. The strength in his legs gave out and he crashed hard once more into the carpet. Whimpering, he clutched once more at his wound and summoned his courage, rising once more. The boy tore off a bit of the skirt he wore, the golden band that substituted as a belt digging into his stomach. He paid it no mind, though, instead using some of the skirt’s cloth as a makeshift bandage, hoping it’d stop most of the bleeding. 

As he reached to his side to tear off another strip, his hands brushed against something digging into his thigh, and he gripped the chain with a fervor, unlatching it from the back and letting it hit the ground with a small thunk. He picked up the Desert Rose and cradled it in a palm, frowning when he noticed he got blood on it. Regardless, he wrapped it around his neck all the same, and said a silent prayer of relief when the scimitar he held in his hands earlier still lay on the ground.

He set it in its sheath and looked around the hallway, unsure where Amira went. Deciding the best course of action would be finding Luna again, he retraced his steps, coming to the body of Al’Kair.

Unsure what to say, he squatted down and put a hand on the man’s shoulder. “I’m sorry,” he said quietly, his voice raspy and low.

Suddenly the giant’s arm shot upward, scaring Spike nearly out of his wits, the only thing that prevented him from falling back was the hand that now cling tightly to his arm. 

“T-throne… room…” he stuttered, blood pouring through his words.

“Al’Kair?! You’re alive?!” Spike asked, astonished. After a moment of bewilderment, Spike wiped at his brow. “We got to stop the bleeding, you—”

“No,” Al’Kair interrupted, pulling him closer, “Y-you need to save her,” he panted out.

“But… Al’Kair, if we don’t help you right now…”

“There’s no saving me. I’m…” he coughed, blood sputtering out of his mouth. “Lungshot. Besides, I’ve lived long enough. It is time to see my sons… my Cala… once more.”

Spike hesitated, but after a long moment, he put his hand to Al’Kair’s shoulder. “The Throne Room. I’ll go there right away and come back for you after I’m done.”

A weak, ghostly whisper of a laugh came from Al’Kair’s throat before he rested his hand on Spike’s. “There’ll be nothing to come back to,” he managed to say, “my purpose has been served. It lies on you to save my Amira.”

It was hard for him to do, but Spike squeezed the man’s hand in return and rose, heading out the hallway without looking back.

“Spike..” Al’Kair weakly called out, freezing the boy in place. The boy turned to look at him.

“T-take care of them…” he said, his hands limply falling to the ground and his labored breathing finally ending.

“I-I will,” Spike muttered out to himself, willing away the tears that stung at his eyes. “I will, Al’Kair.”

With that he turned, heading toward the throne room.


Spike found himself in front of a large elaborate doorway about ten minutes later. He had considered getting Luna to assist him, but knew she’d need to recover her strength in case their way out wasn’t easy. She wasn’t the type to show weakness, so her nearly collapsing was sign enough to him that she’d be worthless in anything strenuous for a good, long while.

It was up to him now. That was all there was to it. Gripping the sword once more by the handle, he unsheathed it for what he hoped would be the last time today, and gently turned the doorknob, hoping to sneak in on the two. Once he opened the doorway just enough to slip in, he did so, shutting it quietly behind him.

“Come to die alone I see,” a voice said from behind him, making him jump slightly, “it also seems that I missed my mark.”

Spike slowly turned around, expecting a bullet in the back at any second, but when no shots came he found himself staring up at Hakem, finally getting a good, long look at the traitor. 

His body resembled his father’s in appearance, from the obvious lean muscle under his skin to his impressive height, topped off by a head of thick black hair. If he weren’t the most vile man Spike had ever come to know, he may have actually envied him.

Hakem took another step towards Spike, tightening the belt around his waist. The sword at his side drew Spike’s eye without any effort. The handle was worn towards the handguard, as if it had been used regularly, rather than being just for show.

“You were a fool for coming here, whoever you are.” Grabbing onto the hilt of his blade, Hakem pulled it free of its sheath and he held it casually, as if Spike had no chance of injuring him, “and now you will die as the swine do, stuck—”

“Where’s Amira?” Spike interrupted, bringing his scimitar up, “If you so much as touched her…”

At first Hakem took great insult to the interruption; A scowl and a flash of hatred in his eyes sparked to life, but soon a wicked smile came to his face and he began to laugh. “You must be the one she never silences her mouth for,” Hakem chuckled, looking Spike up and down, “I knew that she was compassionate, but I never thought she would take so much pity on such a lowly creature like yourself.”

“Where is she?” Spike growled, clenching his hands tighter around the hilt of his blade, “tell me!”

Hakem barely paid attention to Spike’s orders, but he did casually point one of the room’s corners, one where a bed sat, filled with pillows adorned with golden tassels and a figure, hidden behind a set of veils that stretched up to a set of high banisters.

“The bitch put up a fight again.” Hakem looked to Spike. “I had to silence her so I could have a better chance of bearing an heir.”

Spike could feel his blood beginning to boil as Hakem’s smile seemed to grow unnaturally large.

The dragon-blood took a step slowly to Hakem’s side, never letting his icy gaze break from the larger man.  “You won’t have a heir. You’d have better luck getting water from a stone. Your balls are as impotent as you are as a man.” 

Spike narrowed his brow. “You’re a pig, wallowing in shit, Hakem. No matter how much you try to disguise it under perfumes and grand expressions. Pig,” Spike punctuated the word with a clench of his fist. “I’m going to stick you and make you squeal. For Equestria. For the people, from king to harem girl, living under your thumb. For Al’Kair. For Amira,” he shouted, his eyes seeming to grow more reptilian than they were a moment ago. He clenched his scimitar so tightly he heard his knuckles popping.

“Such showmanship!” Hakem cheered, finally moving his sword to a ready stance, aiming it towards the boy. “Now lets see if your ability with a sword can match your mouth.”

“We’ll see how you fight someone actually fighting back.” He gave a small flourish with the sword, growing comfortable with it once more.

With that, Spike dashed forward, instantly stopping mere inches from the range of Hakem’s blade, trying to bait out a strike.

Hakem didn’t so much as bat an eye at Spike’s attempt, he didn’t even bother to pull his free hand from behind his back. Instead he stepped to Spike’s exposed side, landing a solid kick square into Spike’s ribs. The boy reeled from the attack, nearly falling over at the sudden loss of air in his lungs as Hakem began to laugh.

“Is that truly the best you have to offer?” he asked, looking to the downed young man. “Perhaps you would stand a better chance if a woman took your place.”

Spike thought briefly back to the first plan of killing Hakem by him sneaking in as a woman and plunging a blade into his heart and, in a sense, agreed with him, though he offered no remark to the man’s jeers, instead returning to position, taking in a focused breath. He bolted in again, this time closing the distance low to the ground and swinging his sword towards Hakem’s legs.

A laugh came from Hakem’s mouth as his foot slammed down onto the flat side of the strike, effectively pinning Spike and his sword down to the ground. Another swift kick from Hakem to Spike’s face not only sent him flying but also disarmed him. Jumping to his feet as quickly as he could Spike wiped at the blood pouring out of his nose, the look of rage remaining fixed to his face.

“You truly are a sad creature,” Hakem remarked, sliding Spike’s scimitar back to him, “if only Al’Kair were still alive, he would have at least offered some challenge.”

“I’m gonna break your fucking face,” Spike growled out in warning, taking the sword once more into his hands. Once again he charged, mentally repeating the mantra Al’Kair told him about the weapon. Small slashes. Never thrust. Parry with the back of the blade or side. 

He gave a quick snap of the weapon, aiming it for Hakem’s arm as Spike stared at Hakem’s chest, trying to give the illusion that’s where he was planning a strike.

“For once a show of competence!” Hakem mocked, blocking Spike’s strike easily and pushing him away. “A strike like that would have fooled a boy on the streets.”

Spike stumbled briefly, but was instantly to Hakem again, bringing the sword from the side and bringing a knee upwards, aiming for the man’s unprotected groin.

Just as Spike was about to strike Hakem’s free hand finally came from behind his back, just missing Spike’s temple. Once again the boy fell, his eyes hazy from the sudden attack and unable to stand.

“That was a filthy maneuver,” Hakem said in a prudish tone, rubbing his fist. “I expected at least some chivelly in all this.”

“Says the man who used a gun on Al’Kair’s back,” Spike snarled, struggling up. It took him only a moment before he found his feet, wiping hard again at his nose. “I’m just returning the favor.”

Hakem laughed, walking away from Spike, not even acknowledging him as a threat. “Tell me boy,” he began, not bothering to look at the boy, “are you the dragon turned lapdog that the whore of the sun raised before dumping you off on her student? The one with untold magical prowess?”

“Don’t call Celestia that,” Spike warned, catching his breath.

“Oh forgive my manners. The way you speak about her almost seems as if she’s laid with you.” Hakem mocked, finally turning around, “not that I would be surprised, given how close she is to that dyke of a sister she has, but my question still stands… are you?”

“I am,” he tersely answered, taking the brief moment to catch his breath.

“Oh, such a shame.” Hakem sighed. “Your kind have been fabled for their strength and ability in combat. To see one reduced to such a pathetic state, broken by Equestrians… women at that.” He paused, almost looking sad for Spike as their eyes met. “It breaks my heart.”

“Your heart is ice. And the fact I haven’t made you a screaming bloodstain right now is because I learned to hold back. Thank those women,” Spike answered, clutching his sword once more. “Because if he gets out of control, it’s the last thing you’ll see.”

“I doubt that, dragonkin,” Hakem smiled, pointing his sword at Spike once more, “but first, I must ask another question, what powers does your current bitch possess? It may be good to know what to expect once I breed her.”

He felt a faint, feral tug at that. Spike grit his teeth, trying to stop his hands from shaking, from the unnaturally hot breaths coming out of his nose. “She’d kill you before you could even say a word.”

“A destructive arcane ability?” Hakem asked, nodding in approval. “That will be most useful for my future campaigns, almost as much of use as control over the night and day. Are there any others with abilities that I may find useful in Equestria? I could always use a fine tailor.”

Spike took a breath, willing himself calm, pleading with himself to fight back. If he lost control…

Despite this, he could still feel a small change in him, He grit his suddenly sharp teeth, and launched himself forward once more, this time with a speed beyond what he held at first. He swung down, feinted, then cut upwards, fury nearly blinding him.

“This is what I expect from a dragonkin!” Hakem shouted, just barely keeping up with Spike’s attacks, “such rage, such power! You have done nothing but fight your true self and pretended to be human until now.”

“I’m more human than you’ll ever be!” Spike roared, his voice a low, threatening baritone. “I know what I have to hold back.”

“If you refuse to use all of your power then you are weak!” Hakem roared back, slicing into Spike’s strong arm.

Spike howled in pain, watching blood spurt out from the wound. The boy shot his other hand forward, its size and weight seeming to grow as he launched it, aiming for Hakem’s throat.

Hakem was unable to react fast enough to Spike’s attack as Spike’s enlarging hand wrapped around his throat, the newfound claws digging deeper and deeper into Hakem’s skin. He began to struggle in Spike’s grasp, letting out a weak gag that made the dragonkin smile in dark satisfaction as Hakem squirmed underneath his iron grip.

The satisfaction did not last long; as soon as he thought Hakem was about to black out the man pulled a dagger from behind his back, sinking it into Spike’s forearm and embedding it almost to the hilt.

Spike let out a primal roar of pain as his hand released Hakem; his foe fell to the floor and Spike  reached for the dagger, gritting his ever enlarging fangs as he pulled the blade free from his forearm.

Hakem was on him in a heartbeat, slamming both his fist into Spike’s stomach, forcing the boy to hunch over. Taking the opportunity he grabbed the boy by the hair and snapped his knee up, slamming it again and again into Spike’s jaw. The dragon-blood heard a pop grace his ears as his jaw dislocated from the blows.

The false king threw him to the ground once more, rubbing at his throat in an effort to ease the discomfort. 

“To see such power wasted,” Hakem spat out, grabbing his sword once more, “it truly is shameful.”

Spike groaned, his body aching from the blows and the abuse it had suffered, alongside the physical changes it was undergoing. Even now, he felt his body seeming to fill out, becoming denser, more packed with muscles and lengthening, pulling his limbs and torso out like he was so much clay. He stared towards the man, his vision seeming to dim. Well, perhaps not dim, rather, it was seeming to alter. The vibrant colors of the throne room dimmed, and Hakem himself seemed to take on a sort of glow. Without thinking, Spike reached to his mouth and reset his jaw without even a slight tremor of pain and flicked out his lengthening tongue, tasting the man’s scent, tasting his own, tasting Amira’s, and hundreds of others just on the back of his mind. 

Looking down in alarm, he noticed his claws had lengthened, widening to almost daggers on each of his fat fingers. There came a sort of reassuring dullness to his thoughts, as if Twilight or another one of his mentors were soothing him quiet when he was a babe. Despite this, he fought against it, desperately clinging to the resisting side of his mind. He rose to a half-hunch, nearly as tall as Amira now, and his skin housing a sickly off-grey color. Picking up the scimitar at his side, its handle far more fit for his side now, he charged in an almost half-gallop towards Hakem, snapping the sword like quicksilver for the man’s arm.

Reacting quickly Hakem stepped to the side, avoiding Spike’s attack and sending the pommel of his blade into Spike’s back, sending the boy to the floor once more. 

“You never seem to give up,” he said, walking towards his downed opponent. “I was expecting you to curl into a ball and wait for me to kill you by now, but it seems I was wrong.” Hakem paused, a thought coming to his head as he slammed his heel into Spike’s back, causing the boy to hold back a cry of pain through his teeth. “Perhaps I was wrong about another thing,” he began, leaning towards Spike, “Luna probably isn’t a dyke, given the fact that she’s allowed her rotten cunt to house the cock of not only a common soldier, but a cripple no less… I suppose that means she or her sister wouldn’t mind mine inside them as well. Maybe I will even have the young Twilight screaming my name in-”

Spike snapped up his head, rolling the man’s foot off of him. He turned over onto his back and with a howl of fury, snapped his hand up, reaching up to Hakem’s testicles, which he promptly took a hold of and squeezed until a vein in his arm threatened to rupture.

He said nothing as he performed the action. In the faint vanishing corners of his rapidly changing  mind, in a small part still desperately clinging to what scraps of his humanity he still held, Spike wondered if he could even really speak more than a growl right now. With that in mind, he easily hoisted the man up by the genitals and with one snap of his brick-like arm threw him to the ground. 

Spike took the moment to rise, noting with fading interest that he was on equal size with Hakem now. His arms hung to the side, and his hands, if you could even call them that, were rapidly becoming nothing more than clawed paws. He heard a sharp cracking at his skin, and accepted his normally soft body becoming scaled, a thing no arrow or blade could hope to pierce without the hands of an expert swordsman.

“B-Bastard!” Hakem snarled, holding his groin as he slowly rose to his feet, “I’ll have your head mounted on my wall for this!”

“No heir now,” Spike slowly called out mockingly, his voice deep and gravelly, a tone belonging to ancient things beyond mortal thoughts. and threatening as an approaching storm.

He leaned forward, losing the balance on his two back legs, and felt the start of a long tail start its growth behind him. His face elongated; his nose and mouth started to lengthen and meld together, forming a snout. At his neck, he heard a pop, and saw the necklace he wore fly off and clatter to the ground. He felt like he should panic at losing it, but wondered why he thought like he did. Gems were food for when meat was scarce.

And right now, there was no scarcity. He continued to stare at Hakem, running a barbed tongue over his toughened lips. Spike took a step forward on his leg and hand, shaking the room from his weight and rapidly growing size, already a head taller than Hakem if he rose to his two back feet.

Hakem quickly backed away, aiming his sword to the dragon’s heart as Spike continued to approach. “Come closer beast!” he yelled with a smile as sweat started to pour from his brow, “your fate will be no different as it would’ve been when you hid behind the guise of a human!”

“Scare-musk from you,” Spike growled out. “You scared,” he said, dumbly pleased with the thought. He took a slap of the back of his hand towards Hakem, playing with him.

“S-scared?!” Hakem roared, stumbling back away from the blow. “I am the true king! There is no fear in my heart for you!”

“You scared!” Spike roared with a deafening bellow, rising on his two feet briefly to showcase his full height, before slamming down his front legs next to Hakem.

Hakem almost lost his balance in the tremor, but as soon as the ground stopped shaking he steadied his sword, clinching its handle tightly with both hands. “I will show you scared!” He roared, charging towards Spike, “I will see the fear in your eyes as I rip your heart from your chest!”

The man ran in, ducking under a swipe from Spike’s blade-like claws and ramming his blade into Spike’s stomach. The dragon hissed in pain at the wound that should have killed him, but in this new body it only managed to piss him off. Hakem didn’t stop there, avoiding a tail swipe he flanked the dragon and sent his sword into Spike’s back. 

Clenching his muscles Spike managed to fight past the pain and lock the sword in place at his back, Hakem pulled, tugged at it, but it was like the sword was set in stone. Taking the opportunity he’d given himself, Spike reached behind him to grab Hakem by the shoulder and snapped his weight forward, launching the man over his body and slamming Hakem into the ground. Then for good measure, he picked him back up again and slammed him down once more onto the stone floor, breaking rock with Hakem’s body and sending tremors across the room, knocking off pictures from the walls. Through with the plaything, Spike threw him into the wall, 

Hakem twitched in place, unable to rise, let alone move his broken and shattered body as Spike waddled casually towards him, an oppressive wall of scale that easily pulled the scimitar out of his back,dropping it and letting it clatter to the floor.

Spike stared down at Hakem, his size still increasing. Soon he stood taller than any man Hakem had ever seen, closer to an elephant in height and width and with a furious roar, the dragon leapt towards Hakem, slicing a claw at the man’s arm. Hakem let out a high-pitched, frantic scream as flesh and skin was rend from from bone and his arm dropped to the ground, its nerves still jerking it violently amid a pool of crimson surrounding it.

“Cripple. Broke toy,” Spike stupidly said, giving a slapping prod to the man’s open wound. “No fun.”

Hakem jerked and screamed incoherently before shock began to set in. He looked to Spike, a dumb smile on his face and he began to laugh. “All this for a whore. Just remember one thing…  who was in her first.”

Spike would of screamed obscenities until his throat was raw, but the beastial part of him was far beyond the man’s words, their context nonsensical to him. So instead, he bellowed once more and grabbed the laughing man by the ankle, his claws easily wrapping around the appendage, and slammed him into the ground, silencing him, then into the walls. Spike smashed Hakem’s head into the ceiling, making the king’s neck buckle and nearly snap like a piece of bent rope, then finally slammed him into the ground, where Spike stepped hard on his lifeless chest. He let out a primal bellow, beating his chest wildly before erupting a pillar of fire from his mouth, igniting the banners decorating the walls and ceiling.

His bloodlust sated, Spike bent down, once more licking his chops as he stared down at the man’s corpse. A scent caught his nostrils right before his first bite and he snapped his head towards it. It came from Hakem’s bed, and the dragon marched on all fours towards it.

There he saw a being lying on the bed, limp and barely breathing. A small part of him felt agony at the sight, but he wasn’t sure why. Raising his pseudo-claw he nudged at the being, who simply rolled over to reveal its face. A woman of the kind he had slain. The dragon stepped back at the revelation, but he was soon brought back to her side, seemingly entranced by her beauty. The second shock to the beast came to him when the woman’s eyes opened up, locking with his. For a moment, she was confused, but then she snapped awake as if by an electric shock.

“S-Spike?!” Amira shouted pressing herself against the headset of the bed, “Spike is that…?”

He stared at her silently, looking at her with a cold, calculated gaze. He breathed in her scent, noted her full breasts and wide hips, already more than suitable for laying eggs. If she lived through the mating, she would be a good choice to carry his brood. Feeling a burn between his legs, Spike’s shaft began a slow crawl out of its sheath , expanding until it was well over a foot and a half in length, already leaking precum from the head.

“Have you,” he growled out, his menacing, lustful voice holding no trace of the sweet boy from before. Swallowing back saliva, he placed his forelegs on the bed, his excitement making him almost hyperventilate. He stuck out his tongue, giving her a lick from Amira’s ankle, all the way to the side of her hip. On her scent was the man he slaughtered. Was she his? 

No more. Man was dead. 

Woman was his now.

Amira’s eyes shrank into small dots; she quickly brought her legs closer to her body, desperately trying to keep some precious distance between herself and the creature that Spike had become. Her heart pounded erratically in her chest as sweat and panic began to set in. 

“S-Spike,” she said softly, the fear in her voice evident as she rose her hand defensively towards him. “Spike, please this—this isn’t you, d-don’t be what you are supposed to be, be what you’ve chosen to be…” A tear trailed down her face as she hesitantly reached forward, tentatively touching the dragon’s snout. “Please.”

His tongue lobbed out, wrapping her forearm in its wet embrace. He trailed it across her body, over the silk covering her breasts, then cradled her chin with the appendage, before looking down at her.

“Breed you,” he dumbly panted out again, looking at her like she was nothing more than a delicious piece of meat. “Big breasts, big milk for eggs when hatch.”

Amira’s breathing quickened as Spike’s tongue flicked her chin and slid back into his mouth. Clenching the bedsheets, she desperately tried to sink into the wall behind her. Her eyes shifted from side to side as she searched for an option, any way to escape, but as Spike edged towards her, finally close to straddling her, she saw only one option..

“Forgive me Spike…” she whispered, snapping her leg forward and crushing his penis with a kick that’d make a mule’s seem delicate.

The instant her foot contacted with one the few sensitive spots left on his hard hide, Spike howled in agony, the veined pink flesh retreating back towards its protective sheath as he rolled to the side clutching it, giving Amira a moment to rise off the bed. Coming to quickly, Spike bellowed, lunging towards her. Amira barely dodged Spike’s claws, almost tripping over herself as she did so. She didn’t look back, keeping her eyes on the door.

She frantically opened it then slammed it shut behind her. The dragon paid it no mind, he simply lowered his head and blew through it, showering the floor with splinters and stone.

“Breed you!” he bellowed again through the rising dust of the ruined wall, pausing for only a moment before running after her on all fours, his member bouncing along with every gallop across the carpeted floor.

Amira continued to run, knowing full well what would happen if she slowed down. The sound of claws digging into the stone beneath the carpet drew closer and closer. She rounded the corner of the hallway, straight into an arm shooting out from a tight hallway and pulling her into its shadows.

A hand covered her mouth before she could say anything. A rough looking man in Equestrian armor looked to her, using his free hand to push a finger to his lips as the sound of stomping came closer to them.

It blew right past them, rounding the corner and vanishing, at least for the moment, to the distance.

“We must move quickly,” a regal woman’s voice spoke up from behind the man. “He’ll find her quick enough from her scent. Dragons hold a keen nostril.”

“I’m just as concerned for you,” the turned to pick her up from where she leaned against the wall. “you can’t even stand alone yet.”

“Urgency is the best antidote for weakness,” she answered. “Thou know we have to stop his rampage, ‘lest he takes it to the city proper.”

“P-Princess Luna?” Amira questioned, looking to the woman cradled in the large man’s arm, “and…?”

“Aedan, but formalities later, lady,” Aedan said, quickly grabbing her arm with his free hand, “now we’ve gotta move.”

Amira nodded and quickly complied with Aedan’s pulling, taking them to the direction that Amira had previously come from. The three ran as fast as they could, slowed by Luna’s exhaustion.

“He’s going to find us faster than I thought.” Aedan said bringing his head forward once more, “I hope you’ve got something truly brilliant in that head of hair of yours.”

“If it were simply a creature to slay, I know six moderately easy approaches to felling a dragon. However, trapped within his breast is one of our own.” Luna looked to the two. “I hath experienced something akin to that myself, years prior.”

“There has to be a way to bring him back,” Amira said, looking to Luna with desperate eyes. “Perhaps a spell or something of that nature?”

“Luna’s not going to be casting anytime soon,” Aedan answered for her, “she’s given one hundred fifty percent of herself and if she tried something that big right now, I might…” he paused. “We might lose her.”

“And what other recourse do we have, child?” Luna rebuked. “A spell could be our only hope of stopping him without slaying Spike. I am more than a porcelain doll, Aedan. I still have some prowess within me.”

“Don’t call me a child,” Aedan snapped at Luna, his eyes burning with an intensity rarely seen, even by Luna. “I know you’re willing, you’re always willing, but you know damn well that you’re not able. So don’t try to tell me otherwise, I’m not having you’re blood on my hands.”

“I call thee as I see thee at the moment, child,” Luna hotly countered, glaring at the man. “I have enough within me for one more spell. But I will require both of ye to protect me whilst I channel the necessary reserves within.”

“And what? Die right after you cast it?” Aedan retorted, air blowing out of his nostrils, “I might not be as smart as you, or as old, but at least I know when to not let my fucking pride get the better of me. If you do this you know you won’t live to see the sunset, and what then? Will Celestia have to take your place again? Only with a little more permanence this time?”

“Then, pray tell, let us hear thine plan,” she said, her tone dangerously cold. “For as I see it, it won’t be long until he finds his way either once more to this woman, or perhaps the harem.” The princess crossed her arms. “Or will thou stay thine hand til he makes it out to the city proper too? Mayhapes after he rapes an orphanage, destroys a church, or some other travesty, thou may—”

“Please, the both of you, STOP!” Amira shouted ripping her arm away from Aedan, “you're arguing is getting us nowhere!” The two stopped glaring at one another for a moment to look to Amira, her eyes full of painful tears as she stood there. “I want to save him just as much, if not more, but if it would mean the inevitable loss of a life I would be unable to continue with my own.” She looked up to them, her eyes pleading. “Please, there has to be another way.”

Aedan and Luna looked to one another. Several seconds of silence passed before Aedan took a heavy breath and turned his attention toward the hallway, his eyes already explaining to Luna his intent.

“Don’t,” Luna said quietly.

“I’ve got a better chance than you do as it is,” he simply replied, matching her soft tone and pulling her head close to his, “it’s the only way any of us can expect to get out of here alive.”

She shook her head. “You’ll only stall him at best. Aedan. Let me…”

“Luna, have you even considered what would happen if you died here?” Aedan asked, slowly walking her over to a corner, “Your sister, the nation…” He paused, setting her down in between a set of pillars. “Me… You’ve said it yourself, I’m a soldier. I’m here to take risks so other people don’t have to.” Taking a deep breath he wiped a few stray hairs from her eyes. “As for what I can do, me stalling him would give you and Amira plenty of time to think of a way that doesn’t cost your life.”

“I won’t let thee draw your last breath here. Thou will do well to remember that,” Luna answered. “Stall, if thou must. But if I see thou are to break…”

“Have a little faith in me, alright.” Aedan smirked. “Who’s afraid of an overgrown lizard anyway?”

“Strike then, whilst the iron is hot.”

“It’s molten,” Aedan replied, looking her in the eyes, “and in the event that this doesn’t work, I don’t want your last memory of me to be our little argument. I’m not really good with words, so…” He leaned into Luna, not even giving her a chance to mirror his action before pressing his lips to hers. Luna weakly tried to wrap her arms around his neck, but the best she could do was rest them on his jawline. The two seemed frozen in time until finally Aedan reluctantly pulled away, Luna’s arms following him until she could no longer support them. 

“I guess that’ll have to do.” he said rising to his feet. “I love you.”

“As I do thee,” Luna replied. “Let us not fear the ‘morrow.”

“Never.”

He crisply snapped around and took to walking, determined to see his plan through. Amira came to his side, trying her best to keep in step with him as he marched.

“What are you planning to do?” she asked, placing her hand on his bicep.

“Like I said, I’m going to stall him.” Aedan replied, not bothering to look at her, “it’s up to you and Luna to think of a way to bring him back to the munchkin he used to be.”

“How are we—”

“Magic isn’t the only thing that can bring him around,” Aedan interrupted, cracking his knuckles in preparation. “I’ve seen something like this happen before. If he sees something that he held dear when he was still like us, there’s a chance it’ll snap him back.”

“The Rose,” Amira said nearly jerking at the flash of inspiration. “We can show him The Desert Rose.”

“Good, now do you have it?” 

Amira froze in her tracks, prompting Aedan to halt as well. 

“I’ll take that as a no…”

“I know where it is, though.” Amira replied, “I saw it in the throne room as I escaped.”

“Well that’s just—”

A loud bellow rattled the hallway they stood in, eached looked to the other in borderline panic as heavy footfalls echoed across the area.

“You’d better go find whatever the hell you were talking about.” Aedan reached behind his back for his hammer. He looked to her, an ominous glint in his eye. “Things are about to get interesting.”

Amira nodded and ran, leaving Aedan to stand alone as echos reverberated the hallway, growing louder and louder. Pulling his hammer to stance he took a deep breath and closed his eyes, mentally preparing himself. He felt a presence nearby and opened his eyes. There stood the dragon, rigid, full of muscle and primal instincts.

“Hey reptard!” Aedan roared out, throwing his hands in the air, “I’m the alpha here! You want my girls? Come and take them from me!”

The beast froze at the man’s announcement and glared harshly at him, breathing heavily through his nostrils. Wasting no time, he took a breath in and launched a wide pillar of flame Aedan’s way.

“Oh shit, he’s gone full dragon…” Reacting quickly, he dove into a nearby hallway, trying to shield himself from the scorching flame. “I hope she finds that damn thing soon.”


Meanwhile, Amira was running as fast as her exhausted legs could carry her, desperately trying to get to the throne room before it was too late. The sounds of metal clashing with scale and bone echoed behind her, telling her that Aedan had taken to defending himself from the boy. 

It all rested on her now and she wasn’t about to let Spike down. 

She finally found herself in front of the wreckage of wood and stone that was once the throne room doors. She stepped inside, where she finally saw the mangled and torn body of Hakem. Her hands found her mouth just as her meager breakfast threatened to see the light of day, it was true that after all the things he’d done to her, she to see him pay, but in such a horrific way...

“I’m fine, I’m fine,” she reassured herself placing a hand on her chest, “I must find the necklace, before any more blood can be spilled.”


“T-that… that the best you got?!” Aedan shouted, using his weapon as a crutch to stand himself back up, “come on! Show me a real fight!”

“Break you…” Spike said, stepping towards Aedan. “Break you and take women.” He swiped at the man, less with an intent to kill, and more a cat playing with a mouse.

Aedan went limp with the strike, taking ahold of the arm and limply letting it swat him. The dragon looked down and saw the man still latched onto his arm. With a yell, Aedan reared back and slammed the dragon’s joint with a one-handed blow of his hammer

The pain caught the beast off guard. He threw Aedan back and clutched at his aching arm.

Aedan landed, skidding to a stop on the carpet. He rose, empowered by his successful blow. “How’s that?! I can play rough too!”

Spike growled, the blow numbing his arm, but causing no lasting damage. He stepped forward and swiped at Aedan with his good claw, this time less a cat playing a mouse, and more a predator pursuing an elusive prey.

“Take them. Have them. Will have them!” he bellowed, stomping his back feet into the ground.

“Not while I’m breathing…” Aedan growled back, shaking his head to clear his head and clenching his hammer tightly. He hopped back, just in time to avoid a claw from Spike. “Not while I’m still standing!”


Back in the throne room, Amira desperately dug through the rubble that littered the area, praying that with each rock turned her amulet, the only hope that Aedan, Luna and herself still had, would be under it, but she had no such success. Panic began to set in as the sounds of the conflict reached her, the advantage seeming to favor the best, but she pressed on, not willing to give up, not until—

“Spike?” a voice faintly called out, making the room seem silent. “Spike?!”

Amira rushed to the sound and dug with both hands, not mindful of the cuts the sharp rocks gave her palms, only praying she hadn’t gone mad. Finally, a hint of blue graced her vision and she pulled it free from the debris.

“Spike?!” Twilight yelled, the worry in her voice evident, “Spike answer me! Where are—”

“Spike isn’t here,” Amira interrupted, “something horrible has happened.”

“Is Spike alright?” Twilight asked, not even bothering to question who it was she was talking to, “he isn’t…”

“He’s not,” Amira assured, hearing a deep sigh of relief after she’d said those words, “but he isn’t the one you once knew, something… something changed.”

There was a brief pause at the other end of the line before another woman came into the conversation. “Take us to him, now.”

Amira didn’t have to reply, rising to her feet she ran back towards the sounds of chaos.


Aedan landed flat on his back, the impact alone knocking the wind out of him, but then a claw came down onto his chest, pinning him and making him gasp out in pain from the impact.

“I… I’ve had women slap me harder than that…” Aedan struggled to say. He managed to get his hands under the claw, but was only able to lift the claw enough to not be crushed underfoot. 

“C-come on you oversized lizard… impress me,” he wheezed out.

Spike growled once more and brought his head forward, intending to bite the man while he was pinned.

An ethereal chain appearing around his neck stopped him dead in his tracks. Spike let out a choked gasp and his tongue briefly lobbed out from the force of it pausing him. He stumbled back a few precious feet, giving Aedan a chance to struggle to a knee, then came a groan from the translucent, silvery-blue magic restraining the dragon and the spell promptly vanished. He put a paw up to his neck, rubbing it indignantly.

“Thou wish to breed with me?” Luna scoffed, sneering. “The Spike that resides within thine heart would say no such thing.” She loosely held out her sword, adopting a more dexterous one-handed pose. “Face me, unless thou never regrew thine man-parts after mine spell.”

“Luna NO!” Aedan yelled, reaching his hand out towards her, “I told you to—”

“Silence!” she bellowed in the tongue of the old-voice, the volume of the high-speech defending Aedan’s protest and even going so far to give the dragon pause. “Luna, daughter of Arthur, granddaughter of Uther, shall not bear witness to thine death quietly. Knightly blood flows within me; I am duty-bound to protect mine lover, and the innocents that would surely be slain if he is not stopped.” Her brow narrowed even harder, turning her face ugly and feral in its rage. “Beast that once was Spike, yield now, lest I show you the strength of the arm of Equestria. Return whence thou came, in darkness!” She stepped forward, gesturing with her free hand. An inky-black aura swam over her palm. Sweat formed at her brow and her legs shook with fatigue, but she grit through it and brought the magical aura toward her chest.

“Oh no…” Aedan whispered struggling to his feet, “no, no, no!” He reached for Luna once more and was nearly blown back by a shield of magic circling her as the aura came closer and closer to her chest. “Don’t do it! You can’t! Not again!”

“Aedan,” she struggled out, wearily looking towards him. “‘Tis fine. I can hold her back. The nightmare shan’t extinguish mine light.”

“You can barely fucking stand!” Aedan cried out, “what makes you think you can hold her off?!”

“I shall,” Luna snapped, her eyes flickering and briefly becoming cat-like. “‘Tis the only—our,” a voice said alongside Luna’s, its tone off-hinged, almost metallic. “Our only option,” it agreed with her.

Before she could fully press the spell into her breast, Spike finally snapped to action, his animal instincts at first making him wary of the magic being cast, but now, while she was distracted, it seemed like an opportune time. He lept toward her and with one powerful backhand, slapped her down to the ground. Luna, even in an average condition, could have easily evaded the strike, in her best condition, Spike would have been missing an arm. As weary and fatigued as she was now, though, she collapsed to the floor, the spell disarmed, much like her blade. She still attempted to rise; Spike casually strolled over to her and planted a leg onto her shoulder.

“Mine,” he purred out, gazing down at the woman.

Luna tried to fight back with her free hand, but Spike placed a second claw on her wrist. Licking his chops once more, he took a claw to the shirt she wore, splitting it easily down the center and exposing her taut stomach and revealing the sides of her tanned breasts. He parted the clothing, catching sight of a nipple and sniffed at it, seemingly enthralled.

The fire between his legs began to burn as his member unsheathed and hardened once more. Luna tried to look away, but the Dragon grabbed her head and forced her to look at his throbbing, now dripping cock. Luna shook free of the grasp and stared him in the eyes.

“Aedan. Don’t look,” she warned, her gaze up at the dragon defiant and challenging. 

The dragon bared his teeth and lowered himself closer, when he was within inches of her he felt a massive pull on his tail. He looked back to see Aedan, his arms wrapped tightly around Spike’s tail and holding like there was no tomorrow. The blind fury in his eyes gave the dragon pause.

“Get off of her…” Aedan growled, spittle flying through his clenched teeth. “Get off her now!”

Aedan’s entire body twisted, his muscles flexing to life in his struggle. Through a strength beyond human endurance, fueled by anger and adrenaline, he actually jerked the beast back, stumbling the monster and making it cry out in pain as his tail felt ready to be ripped out of its socket. Thrashing his appendage free of the man’s grasp, Spike turned around, bellowing in rage, charging madly at the man. Aedan rose his hammer to his side, gambling on a strike.

Aedan was quick.

Spike was quicker.

As the dragon shot forward, he snapped a hand to Aedan, catching the weapon in his palm, where the other found a perch at the man’s gut, impaling a claw into Aedan’s stomach. Throwing him aside like a ragdoll, the dragon didn’t even bother noting where the man’s body landed, instead his focus was entirely on Luna’s nubile body as she struggled desperately to get to her feet. A blur of motion blocked his prize and Spike huffed out a hot breath, intending to kill anything that stood in his way.

“Spike!” Amira shouted at the top of her lungs refusing to move, blocking the dragon from meeting with the princess of the night. “Spike, stop!”

“‘Tis no use, Amira! Flee!” Luna ordered, “warn the townsfolk!”

“He has to stop,” Amira reassured, “because he would never forget this!”

Amira held up the amulet, stained with the blood of both friend and foe, it still shone its brilliance through the stains of battle on its stone.

The dragon paused, was ready to ignore her, but resisted, instead cocking his head to the side as he looked at the gem, then to her. The faintest spark came to him. Something long ago. When he was…

Younger? Smaller? The thought was strange. He was a dragon, alive for centuries. There’s no way she could have been around then. But she was. Wasn’t she? Wasn’t she… caught him when he was falling?

No. That was someone else, but… it was close. His thoughts. He let out an irritated, almost hostile snarl as his simple mind tried to grasp something more complex than it could handle. She caught him different than her. But… 

It was an important catch. And the gem had something to do with it. Leaning into Amira, he gave a curious sniff of her, trying to recall her in a way far closer to his abilities allowed. There was a scent on her, beyond familiar, bordering on personal. The scent of a dragon. A young one, first taking his steps into the world. Was this woman his? But Spike wanted her.

You already have her, a calm voice told him, the unnatural thought making him physically recoil, flinching away from the woman and her strange gem. Just wake up.

He looked down at the ground, his expression pondering. He was awake. How could he wake up again?

This isn’t you. It never was.

That voice again. He recognized it. From somewhere. Somewhere close, yet far. Close-far. It belonged to…

Someone important. Someone very important. His…

It came to him so suddenly he almost bellowed in triumph.

His brood. His dragon sister, to be exact. The one that nursed him when their mother—his mother—he corrected himself. When she died.

But she was something else. Not a dragon. Right?

No, she was… like the woman before him. Amira.

Amira.

His eyes widened in recognition of the name and he tried to place why it meant so much to him, the answer on the tip of his tongue like a hard word.

“Ria,” he said slowly to her, his mouth was as foggy and confused as his mind was at the moment. He looked down at his claws, unsure, but briefly thinking they had lost a hair of their muscularity.

Spike paid it no mind, instead focusing on the woman before him, and the gem that kept calling his gaze towards it.

“A… m… ria,” he repeated.

He did know the woman. Somehow from before he was here. How did he get here, anyway? Where was his horde? His mothers, full of his soon to be born brood?

Why would you have those, Spike? his sister replied in his mind. You’re just fine without them.

“Spike…” Amira said softly, calling his attention once more, “come back, for all of us… for me.”

Come back? From where? He had been here all along.

Spike shifted, nearly stumbling when his tail was strangely angled, as if it had shrunk.

“Am… ria,” he once more said, scrunching his brow in thought

“Spike,” the voice inside his head said, now sounding as if it were outside, “this isn’t you, you know it, I know it…” It paused, the faintest sniffing sound coming from where ever the voice resided. “L-little, little dragonkin, fallen from the stars, rest now, sleep now, forget all your past scars…”

He froze. That was his sister, she was the one who sang. She was…

“T-Twi… Twilight,” he said, his voice holding at least a hair more confidence than before. “Twilight,” he repeated, more sure of himself. He paused, realizing that Amira was taller than him. To rectify this, he quickly stood on his two back legs, surprised at how natural the position felt right now as he looked down to her. “Amira,” he repeated yet again, looking at her, struggling to remember.

“Little, little dragonkin, now you must move on, rise now, be strong now and realize who you are…” Twilight’s song continued, the tears streaming down her face being imagined in full inside Spike’s mind.

He remembered her. How she’d sing. How she’d hold him, even though he was a crybaby. She put him in her hands and he’d hold on to her with his claws. No. With his hands.

His hands.

“Twilight,” he repeated, the word sending a shiver of nostalgia through his body. He looked towards the woman before him once more. “Amira.” 

The scent on her wasn’t any dragon. It was his scent. She was, as Twilight told, already his. He brought a claw to her side, gently stroking a shoulder, noting how his nails had retreated back some, and not caring. Somehow, that felt right. Like it was supposed to be this way. He stared at her, even with her height.

“You are Amira,” he said, his tone less ominous and deep. Something akin to a smile came to his deformed snout, it flattening and retreating into his face. “You are… I am yours,” he said, like an epiphany. A wave of thoughts and memories blasted through his head like a bolt of lightning and he groaned in agony, stepping back and clutching his head. It came to him. He was a man. He wasn't this. He needed to come back. For the girls. For Celestia. For Twilight.

For Amira.

Spike sank to his knees, clutching his claws—his hands—to his face. A wave of disgust came to the forefront of his mind, the thoughts of what he did moments ago, what he tried to do, hurting him in a way Hakem could of only hoped to dream about.

He looked up at Amira from where he sat on the ground, naked and bruised, but uncaring about modesty.

“I…” he stammered out, unsure what he could say to her, to Luna, to Aedan. How he could apologize for what he had become. Tears broke and ran freely down his cheeks as he trembled on his knees in front of Amira. “I…”

“You are forgiven,” Amira said softly, kneeling down to him and pulling him into her embrace, “it wasn’t your fault…”

“Amira,” he croaked out, pulling tightly into her. He bawled, burying his head deep into her shoulder and nearly gagging in disgust at who he had become for a few brief moments.

“It wasn’t your fault,” Amira repeated

A noise from behind Amira drew their attention. Luna weakly shuffled towards them, clutching her side.

“She is right. Unless thou believe me to be at fault for all of Nightmare’s misdeeds.” She frowned. “It is a responsibility we must carry, Spike. But thou hath mine own forgiveness. Never forget that.”

A pained groan captured the attention of the three amid the destruction. Luna’s pupils contracted to the point where they were barely visible. 

“Aedan…” she whispered to herself before fear got the better of her, “Aedan!”

Ignoring her fatigue she bolted in the direction of the groans, Spike and Amira close behind. It didn’t take long for Luna to spot the large man, slumped over his chest, breathing slowly as his hand covered a crimson  pool around his waist. Wasting no time, Luna ran to his side, kneeling by him she gingerly removed his hand to inspect the damage. 

Luna grimaced at what she saw, his armor had two holes punched into it, like a pencil would through paper. The first hole wasn’t of much concern, a mere scratch at his skin. The second,  however, was cause for a great deal of alarm.

“We must leave shortly,” Luna said, placing the soldier’s hand back over his wound quickly in an attempt to shield the damage from Spike. “Aedan took a horrid blow. If I had the magical reserves within me, I could treat him. As I am now…”

“Yeah. Let’s go,” Spike replied, swallowing heavily, knowing full well the extent of the damage he had done. “I’m sure we can find some clothes for both of us along the way.”

“J-just a flesh wound…” Aedan chimed in weakly, leaning his head against the wall as he held a bloody hand over his injury, “j-just… a…”

Luna softly pressed her finger against the man’s lips, quietly shushing as she stared him squarely in the eyes. “Rest now,” she said, pulling his head to her still bare breasts in an effort to provide comfort, “‘Tis not the time for thine quips and banter, thou art suffering from shock.”

“In more ways than one,” Aedan replied dryly, shooting his eyes up to hers, the look on her face turning from genuine concern to her more common displeased look. “Sorry,” he said letting out a weak laugh, “I… I couldn’t resist.”

“If thou were any other man…” Luna huffed, fighting the urge to smile as she pulled him into her once more, “If thou were…”

“I know.” Aedan looked past Luna, nodding to Spike and Amira, “you two should…”

“What I believe Aedan is trying to say is that you should press on without us.” Luna finished mirroring Aedan’s action, “I shall stay and tend to my own in the meantime.”

Spike slowly nodded, weakly exhaling. He finally rose, wiping the tears at his face.

“Come, Spike,” Amira said offering him her hand, “we should be quick.”

He stumbled, but took her hand regardless, sniffing. “I… yeah.”

“Spike,” Amira almost whispered, putting her hand under his chin so he would look to her as she spoke. “Why must you cry?”

“Did you not see what I almost did?” he replied. “I… wouldn’t of been able to live with myself if I did anything to you.”

“And yet, here I stand, unharmed.” Amira replied, pulling him in close as the walked through the debris. “The past is indestructible Spike,” she began, looking down to him, “the more time you dwell on it in the present the less time you have for your future…” she paused, leaning down to give him a kiss the likes of which he’d never felt. The feeling calmed the raging fire that was his mind, the simple thought of being in this moment with her being the only thing he needed. Finally,  she parted from him. She smiled at him, her eyes as warm as ever. 

“For our future.” she finished, taking his hand once more and leading him down the hallway, as she had done such a short, but long time ago.

“Until the day I die,” he said quietly.

Together, they made their way.
> Reward
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The sound of bells rang through the air in Ponyville, the day had finally come, the day that two hearts were to become one. 

“Do you, Ms. Jacqueline, take Ms. Belle to be your lawfully wedded wife?” The preacher asked with a warm smile towards the mountain of a woman in her sunday best.

“I do,” Applejack said with a proud smile and a rare tear in her eye.

He nodded, turning his attention to the women in a dress that would make the Canterlot elite jealous. “And do you, Ms. Belle take Ms. Jacqueline, to be your lawfully wedded wife?”

“I do,” she replied, smiling towards her partner. “Now and forever.”

“Then by the powers vested in me by Celestia and the divine gods in heaven above, I pronounce you wife and wife, amen.” He outstretched his arms toward the couple, the smile on his face almost as wide as theirs. “You may kiss the bride.”

Applejack nodded and rose the veil that covered her partners head, the once beautiful make up she once wore now ruined by the steady stream of tears. Smiling, Applejack grabbed Rarity by the arms and lifted her up to her level, laughing a bit at her surprised look before she pressed her lips against Rarity’s.

The tailor relaxed into AJ’s embrace, letting out a content laugh as she rested a hand at the farmer’s cheek. They finally broke the kiss and looked towards the crowd.

“Ya’ll we did it!” Applejack shouted in triumph. Cradling Rarity in her arms as she began to walk down the pathway to the back of the church, grains of rice showering the two as Applejack continued her gleeful march.

Rarity swung her legs giddily in the farmer’s impossibly strong grip, laughing far more loudly than she would normally allow. However, if this wasn’t an exception, then nothing would be.

“I love this woman!” Rarity called out to the crowd over the farmer’s shoulder, her wide grin threatened to pierce through her cheeks.

They opened the door and promptly left, no doubt heading towards the horse-drawn carriage waiting for them outside. After the applause died down, a few of the guests attending looked to one-another.

“They didn’t even stay for the reception…” Rainbow said to the girls standing next to her.

“I really don’t think they care,” Twilight smiled, rolling her eyes before looking to Spike. “You do look very nice today, by the way.”

He glanced down to the suit he wore. “Oh, uh, thanks, Twilight. Figured I needed to look halfway decent, being a groomsman.” He paused, rubbing his chin. “Or would it be a bridesmaid if it’s two girls?”

Twilight let out a laugh along with the other girls present. “I’ll have to look that up when we get home.” she said messing up his hair, “but first let’s—”

“I enjoy weddings so much,” a regal and motherly voice chimed in from behind the group. They all spun around to see Princess Celestia, flanked by Luna and Aedan, slowly making their way towards them. “They never fail to remind me how much joy there is in the world.”

“P-Princess?!” Twilight gawked before hastily bowing to her, “I thought you said that you were too busy to attend, if I’d—”

“Oh please, Twilight,” Celestia interrupted, beckoning her to rise, “I raise the sun, I can make time, besides.” She paused, looking to the two behind her with a mischievous grin. “I thought it would be nice to have some of us know what they might be expecting.”

“Expecting?” Spike repeated, tilting his head towards the woman. “What do you mean?”

Aedan and Luna smirked to one-another, but said nothing. Seeing that Spike still didn’t understand, Luna took Aedan’s hand and showed the dragon-blood her free hand, where a ring stood proudly on a finger.

“Oh, expecting like that. Oops,” Spike replied, smiling towards the two. “I was thinking a whole different ballgame.”

“Oh Spike,” Twilight laughed, playfully smacking him on the back of his head.

He looked to her, rubbing the back of his head, but letting a small laugh pass him. “So now we just got to find you someone, Fluttershy someone, and Dash.”

“Not happenin’,” Rainbow quickly said, folding her arms across her chest. “No man can handle this much awesome.”

“I thought you didn’t go for chicks,” Spike replied, keeping a pokerface at the ready.

Rainbow shot a glare at Spike, but the scowl soon faded and became a warm, honest smile. “Good one squirt…” she said, nodding. “good one. Now can we please get out of here? I really want to get out of this thing.”  She gave a pull at the neckline of her dress in irritation.

“That’s why you wear comfortable dresses, Dashie!” Pinkie exclaimed in a sing-song tone. “Then you don’t get itchy or scratchy! Besides, don’t you want to have some punch?” She gave a small waggle of her brows. “Someone may have spiked it.”

“I did what?” Spike asked, only halfway paying attention to her.

“Other sort of spike, Spike!” Pinkie answered cheerfully.

“In that case, I’ll stick to water…” Fluttershy said meekly, her blush complimenting her tiny grin.

“But who’s gonna help me wrangle in all these cowboys?” Pinkie pouted pitifully. “Oh well. I guess instead we can go to your place and play canasta!” She turned, pointing to the group. “You guys should come too!”

“I for one would be honored.” Celestia nodded, before turning her gaze to the two still standing in one another’s embrace, lost in a completely different world. “But my plus two may be a while before they realize they need to breathe once more.”

“I’m game!” Rainbow exclaimed, giving a thumbs up, “losers have to buy though.”

“Um… are all of you coming to my house?” Fluttershy asked, looking around the group. “Because I—”

“This is gonna be great!” Pinkie exclaimed, throwing a fist into the air. “I’ll bring chips and dip and wine and party hats!”

“Pinkie,” Twilight said, bringing her rambunctious friend down from cloud nine. “Maybe you should ask Fluttershy if she can host the party before scheduling it.”

“Can we?!” Pinkie asked, offering a wide, childish grin towards Fluttershy. She gave a few flirtatious bats of her eyes toward the woman.

Fluttershy looked to Pinkie and then to all those around her, before looking back to Pinkie. “Well…” she sighed grabbing hold of one of her arms as she looked to the floor, “I guess we could if there won’t be many—”

“Hey everyone!” Pinkie called out, “After party at Fluttershy’s! Bring your money, because we’ll play cards!” She glanced over to Fluttershy. “Unless you want to do strip poker,” Pinkie snorted out a laugh, “Because that’s fun too!”

The shy woman’s face went as red as a chili pepper as the thought came across her mind. “Oh… oh my,” she stuttered, her body trembling as she hid her blushing face in her hands.

“Then I guess it’s settled,” Twilight looked to everyone around her, “We’ll meet up at Fluttershy’s in approximately thirty minutes, that should give us plenty of time to change into something more comfortable at least.” She paused, looking to Spike with friendly grin. “You coming too?”

“I’ll ask Amira,” he replied. “She might want to take it easy, it’s not like she’s been in town for a long time.”

The events of the past month had been something else for all of them. Getting out of Hoofof involved a lucky streak that would've made a gambler complain; Amira had shown her face to a sympathetic guard and he safely guided them to the gates. After traveling back and informing the king that his traitorous son was dead, his first reaction was rewarding everyone involved in the attack a medal of honor, and the king did his best to send troops to quash the few struggling remains of loyal supporters of Hakem.

Al’Kair was buried in a simple grave in the capitol’s graveyard next to his family. Amira believed this to be best and, though Spike only knew him for a short time, he was inclined to agree.

Amira, when it was said and done, had no true reason to live in Arabia anymore. Though she still was considered the heir to Hoofof, and as such was expected in delegation meetings, those were few and far enough between all the cities that much of her correspondence was through letters. She chose instead to make her way to Equestria, riding with a collection of the refugees that had lost everything during the war and were hoping for a better life in Celestia’s land. Amid the widows and a collection of Hakem’s former whores, one refugee in particular caught her eye.

A mere child by the name of Durriyah, traveling with one of the soldiers that had served under Al’Kair’s banner. Luna had instructed the girl be taken to one of the best orphanages in Equestria, but Amira had a different plan for the girl. 

The two of them now sat in the back of the dispersing crowd, Amira with a content smile on her face as she watched Spike and his friends converse amongst themselves. Durriyah fumbled around beside her, her focus on a toy dinosaur.

“Well if you’re going to ask her, there’s no time like the present.” Twilight suddenly said, bringing Spike out of his thoughts, “After all, the clock is ticking.”

“Yeah, yeah. Sorry. Was thinking,” he replied. Glancing over to Amira, he marched toward her, sitting next to her on the bench. 

“Hey,” he addressed with a smile toward the woman, then gave a small, friendly shove of Durriyah’s shoulder. “Hey to you too.”

“That was a very nice ceremony,” Amira said as Durriyah wobbled from side to side, a smile on her face.

“For sure,” Spike replied. A part of him knew that someday he’d have to do this same sort of thing with her. Not today, but some day. 

“What were your plans later on? I guess there’s some sort of celebration at Fluttershy’s, if you’re interested.”

“I’m still very new to this place,” Amira replied, looking to the child at her side, “not to mention Durriyah is still a mere child, and from what I understand about Pinkie’s celebrations…”

“Then we’ll stay in tonight. That’s cool.” He looked again towards Durriyah, unsure what to say. It was a strange situation he was in. Spike was way too young to be her dad in his opinion, but he had to try being one regardless. Or at least something like a good older brother. 

“We can, uh, play go fish. Would you like that?”

The girl looked up to him and tilted her head to the side, unsure of what he was talking about.

“I didn’t know you could make a game of fishing.” Amira said, mirroring Durriyah’s expression. “Then again, I’ve never gone fishing.”

“I should take you to AJ’s farm sometime, then. Fishing’s pretty fun. Mainly because you get to eat what you catch.” He gave a wave of his hand. “And I mean ‘go fish,’ not go fishing. It’s a card game.”

“Oh.” Amira laughed, gathering Durriyah in her arms, “In that case, I suppose you could spend the rest of the day teaching us how to play.”

“Don’t worry. It’s easy, I’m sure it won’t take all day,” Spike replied. He gave a small tug at Amira’s shoulder, helping her up. “Now, if I tried to explain rummy or something…”

“Let’s just stick with Go Fish.” Amira adjusted the girl in her arms, “I’ll be here, you can tell your friends of our plans.”

He gave a small shrug and went back to Twilight. 

“Taking a rain check,” he said. “Just gonna hang with Amira and Durriyah.”

“Okay,” Twilight said with the faintest hint of disappointment in her voice, “just make sure that Durriyah puts up her toys before she goes to bed, I don’t want to be stepping on another builder's block anytime soon.”

“You got it,” he answered. Spike promptly returned to Amira’s side. “Alright. Let’s head home.”

Amira nodded and took Spike’s hand, leaving the church and the ones he called family behind.

It didn’t take long for the three of them to return to the castle in the town center, stares coming from the passerby as they caught sight of the foreign woman and her foreign clothes. They didn’t care, though. They weren’t malicious gazes, rather, curious ones. Ones Spike himself held when he first laid eyes on Amira and her lands.

Once inside, Amira headed towards the living room while Spike walked to their room to pick up a deck of cards he had on the desk. He strolled over to gather them; the sun shining through the window blinds caught a metallic object in the corner of his eye.

Sighing to himself he looked towards the glimmer, knowing full well what it was before he even looked; Al’Kair’s sword.

He grasped it, hoisting it and once more getting used to its weight. Giving a few experimental swings he stopped, striking a defensive overhead pose, his hand loosely moving the sword from side-to-side, like a snake ready to lash out. After that, he restrained himself, putting it back and moving to his vanity. Grabbing the cards, he turned, giving one more look towards the weapon. They had their differences, but Spike still respected the man for what he was in the end. That was a lot more than you could say about some people.


Hours had passed and the sun had began to set—the three had hardly noticed until Durriyah yawned and started to doze off in her chair. Looking to one another, Amira nodded and made her way to the child.

“I’ll get her ready for bed,” Amira said softly, cradling Durriyah in her arms, “you can gather everything and take it to our room, I’ll meet you there.”

He nodded, already bent down and scooping the pile of cards into his palm. He finished and pocketed the deck, stretching briefly. As he stepped towards the bedroom, the phone rang. He turned, giving a curious glance towards it, then walked across the room to pick it off the wall cradle.

“Hello?” he asked.

“Spike?” a slurred voice said on the other end of the line. “Or is thisss Amira? Either wil wok now.”

“Twilight?” Spike said, narrowing his brow and leaning a forearm against the wall. “Are you ok?”

“Oh I’m soooper,” she giggled as the clang of glass sounded in the background, “it’s a shame ya din com ta the parti, Pinkie knowsh how ta throw em.”

“You gonna need a hand walking home?” Spike questioned. “And sorry, but you know how it goes. I didn’t want to leave Amira home alone.”

“Aaaaaah is fine,” Twilight replied, Spike could feel her drunkenly waving her hand at him through the phone. “An nah, no ride here, we all gun stay here at Fluttershy’s, ‘specially with the game goin’ right now.”

“Game?” Spike repeated. “It football season already?”

“Na Spike, Tia and Fluttershy ar playin Aedan and Luluin a game a strip poker.” Twilight replied, “Iss awesome!”

“That a fact?” Spike asked, humoring her. “Are you winning?”

“I think I am…” Twilight laughed, “Tia an Fluttershy haven’t lost a single hand, an Lulu is makin Aedan take it all off.” she paused letting out a drunken whistle of approval. “he los his unda shirt las round… an I can see why Lulu is so into him… nothin’ but muscle.”

“Aw come on!” a masculine voice in the background roared, “that’s the tenth game in a row!”

“Oh!” Twilight said excitedly, “He’s gotta take off his boxers now~!” There was a pause on the other end followed by a wave of applause and womanly cat calls. “Wow…” Twilight finally said, leaving Spike to unwillingly imagine what she was seeing, “but yeah… won’t be home tanite, so no waitin’ up, kay?”

“Ok. Be safe, alright?” Spike said. “Don’t do anything too dumb.”

“Kay Spike,” Twilight agreed, “an we’ll be fine, only guy here is Aedan… so nothin’...” there was a pause before another frantic wave of cheers flooded Spike’s ear, followed by Twilight’s ecstatic voice, “Ermahheavens! Tia and Fluttershy er—I’ll see ya tomorra Spike, can’t miss this!”

“Night Twilight. Love you too,” he said to the dialtone, blinking. He hung up the phone in its cradle then shrugged, heading to his bedroom.

A few quick twists and turns got him up stairs and into the bedroom. The bed looked welcoming, sleeping on it had been heavenly every day since he got back. Tossing the cards on the table, he started to unbutton his shirt and yawned.

“Durriyah is sleeping,” Amira said from the doorway, causing the young man to jump, snapping around to face her. “I also believe I heard the phone rang. Twilight?”

“Yeah,” he agreed, taking a breath to calm down from her surprise appearance. “She’s staying over at Fluttershy’s tonight. Glad she told me, I would’ve been awake forever waiting on her.”

“So we have the palace to ourselves this evening?” Amira asked, walking towards him.

“Guess so, huh?” He rubbed the back of his head, then, hesitantly, took of his shirt, watching her self-consciously. “So… maybe a movie or something?”

Amira’s eyes turned slightly predatory as a sly grin came to her face. “Perhaps a movie,” she agreed, slowly making her way to him, adding an extra swing in her beautiful hips before stopping right in front of him. “Or, perhaps, maybe something else.”

He looked up to her face. “Something else?” he repeated, swallowing. “Like… something something?”

Amira’s lower lip disappeared under her teeth and her eyes became half-lidded. “Something something,” she reiterated, placing her hands on her hips.

“Oh,” he said, blinking. He rose to his feet, moving toward her and putting his hands hesitantly on her hips. “This is kind of sudden,” the man said. “N-not that I mind sudden. I mean, it’s just a s-surprise.”

“Spike, after all we’ve been through, for one another...” Amira replied, moving her hands from her hips to around his, “you think that this comes as a surprise?”

“I don’t know.” He took a deep breath and let it out slowly. “After what I almost did to you back at the palace, I’m surprised you’re sleeping in the same room as me.”

“What have I said about the past Spike?” Amira smiled, tilting her head like an inquisitive puppy.

“I know, I know. But it’s still hard for me.” He put his hands on her shoulders and looked up at her. “I never want to hurt you.”

“And you never will,” she replied, pulling him into her embrace, “I love you Spike, and I want to show you just how much I do with what I was given when I came to this earth.” She pushed him away, resting her hands on his shoulders and looking him square in the eyes. “I want to make love to you.”

“I love you too,” he replied without hesitation. “And, just,” He squinted his eyes shut in embarrassment and quickly blurted out; “I’ve never done this before.”

“Neither have I,” she replied calmly, placing her hand under his chin, “at least not with someone I truly cared about.”

“Maybe I wasn’t your first,” Spike said quietly, “But… being your last is better anyway.”

“Indeed,” Amira replied, leaning down to him to deliver a gentle kiss. Before Spike could wrap his arms around her she pulled away, causing a frustrated groan to pass his lips. A quick laugh came from her throat as she rose up, staring him directly in the eyes that burned with a passion the likes of which Spike had never seen. “So, be my last.”

“Only if you’re my first,” he answered, nervously smiling toward her. He reached down to the buckle of his pants. “So… I guess we’ll, uh, need these off then, huh?”

Amira didn’t say a word, instead she pressed her lips to his once more, sending her hands to help his in their nervous attempt to undo the pants around his waist. Seconds later a metallic click made a faint echo across the room, signaling that one of the major hurdles had been cleared. He stood erect, even without any stimulation, and with Amira still fully clothed. The tent pitched in his briefs made him nervously swallow once more as he stared at her.

“Should I say anything here?” he stammered out, reaching for an answer like a blind man in an unfamiliar room. “I mean, some couples talk kinda dirty, but I don’t know, do you want me to… you know.”

“I think someone’s been watching too many of the secret videos he thinks are so cleverly hidden.” Amira laughed, moving her hands to behind her back so she could undo the knot that shielded her breasts from him. “Why not simply assist me as I did you?”

“Ok,” he answered, swallowing. He reached behind her as she finished untying the knot and gave a small pull to the cloth. Her breasts spilled out and Spike groaned from the sight, biting at his lip as his shaft ached in want. He stared at the full, matured orbs before him, then glanced toward her face. Reaching for one, Spike watched the mound swallow his entire palm when he hefted it underneath.

“Amira,” he said, the word in itself arousing to him.

“Spike,” she replied, running a hand through his hair, “are you going to continue to stare, or are you going to help me with the rest of my wardrobe?”

“Sorry,” he replied. He reached down to her waist, at the knot tying her sarong together, and gave a few hard tugs at it, pulling her an inch closer to him. He pulled to the side once the knot was undone, unwrapping her like the best gift he had ever received, and laying the cloth on the bed, the only thing still on her a pair of black panties.

“Better?” Spike timidly asked, putting a hand at her hip.

“Much,” she replied, wrapping him up in her embrace once more, only this time his face became pressed against against her bare chest, the feeling almost sending him over the edge already.

She lifted him up and moved them over to the bed, Amira laying down and Spike atop her. The Arabian’s arms rested loosely on his neck and back and her hands traced patterns up and down his skin. Spike took a hard look at her body once more, so unbelieving at his luck that he almost wanted to pinch himself awake. His thoughts were s thrown into disarray when the hand on his neck pulled his head to hers, mere inches separating their faces.

“Take your woman,” Amira softly, seductively whispered into his ear before loosening her grip on him so he could move once more, “Take her and show her your passion in its purest, most physical form.”

He said nothing to that, instead bringing himself to a kiss at her lips, crashing against them as he reached down with a hand, first giving her hip a small ghost-touch, then, as confidence grew in him, resting it firmly on the soft flesh, squeezing it tightly in his hand.

“So beautiful,” he remarked, reaching up to curl his fist against the strap of her underwear. “So beautiful.” Spike wanted to tear away the garment and let his instincts guide him, but instead showed restraint, as he always did where he could, and rolled it down her wide, seductive hips.

Amira responded in kind, keeping her eyes on his as she slid his boxers down his legs, revealing the full length of his member, standing proudly with trace amounts of precum bubbling up from the tip. A soft moan of approval was her only response to the sight as her hands moved back to their original positions on him, letting him slide her panties down as far as he felt necessary.

“H-here we are,” he stammered out. “How should we… do you have a position you like, or should we wing it, I guess.” Spike swallowed. “Whatever’s fine. I want you to like it.”

Amira suddenly wrapped her legs around his waist and pulled him into her, the feeling of moisture on his painfully throbbing member almost too much for him to bear. The kiss that followed was almost enough to dull the sensation of fire at his groin. Almost.

Amira’s hands traveled up his back and pressed his chest tightly against hers. The two parted, a trail of saliva being the only thing connecting them.

“I love you,” she whispered, “no matter what, I will love our consummation.”

He felt a sting of tears at his eyes and he sniffed, almost painfully grateful to the woman laying below him. “I love you too, Amira.”

Spike adjusted himself slightly. He knew his shortcomings, he had read about shorter men with taller women, and, unlike the goddess below him, he knew he wasn’t gifted with an extraordinary sex, only one a little above-average for his height. That said, he put himself at an angle to her waiting organ and with a nervous swallow, he thrusted into her, the sensation so alien that it gave him pause, before a pleasure he never had experienced before overwhelmed him, making him nearly mewel like a cat. His hand was nothing compared to the wet-hot sensation of a woman, and he nearly buckled, biting hard at his lip to focus.

“Amria,” he said. “Like this?”

A pleasured moan slowly escaped Amira’s lungs; her back arched reflexively at the sensation of Spike being inside her. Digging her nails into his back she fought her own urges to rock him back and forth inside her. Instead, she focused, looking up at him.  “Y-yes…” she managed to breathe out, her eyes not once breaking contact with his, “don’t stop.”

“Alright. Ok.” He sucked in a breath and once more thrust inside her, the action nearly curling his toes in pleasure. He did this one more time before starting to get a semblance of rhythm to it, thrusting into her at different angles, testing her reaction to each one. Reaching up, Spike let a little of his animalistic side out and grasped her heavy breast, sticking a nipple into his mouth and lobbing his tongue across the sensitive flesh. His other hand wandered to hers and he entwined their fingers together, squeezing her hand in tune with his thrusts.

“You’re beautiful,” he said, panting out a hot breath over her hardened nipple.

A hasty gasp escaped Amira’s lips as her fingers dug deeper into Spike’s back; if he were a normal human, he would’ve started bleeding. “As are you,” she simply replied curling her body so she could kiss him as he continued to thrust into her.

Taking her action as a sign, Spike wrapped one arm around her back and lifted her off the bed, slowly crawling towards the headrest so she wouldn’t have to strain herself as much incase she wished to continue showing him her affections.

His hand continued exploring her, grasping one of her full asscheaks and all but grinding it in his palm as he kissed her neck, licked it, sucked it, his balls briefly seizing up on him. He stopped thrusting briefly to calm down, then returned to the action, thrusting once so hard he slammed her head accidentally into the headrest. He paused, an apology already coming to his lips.

“I-it’s fine,” Amira said with a smile and misty eyes, “just… just be more careful next time.”

“Yeah. S-sorry,” he repeated again. He thought briefly, then brought her close to him, rolling them over and swapping their positions, letting her be on top of him. “Maybe this will help. If you’re leading.”

“I, suppose so,” Amira said looking down to him with some confusion, “are you sure you wish me to lead? It is something unheard of in Saddle Arabia.”

He paused, thoughtfully putting a hand to her soft hair. “You wanted me to take you? I… want you to take me too. Do you understand?”

She smiled, placing her hands on his stomach as she leaned in for another kiss. “I do.” she relied, separating from the kiss. 

Amira slowly adjusted herself, the new sensations going through her body sent chills up her spine, but she remained calm, or at least as calm as she could be as little squeals and moans passed through her lips with every slight movement. Once she was finally in a position she rose off of Spike’s shaft, enough to where only his tip remained inside. Looking to Spike cautiously she decided to let gravity run its course, letting his member slide deep back into her as her hips slammed into his.

Spike clenched up, gritting his teeth as pleasure from the weight of her body on his sent waves of electricity through him, making the hair on the back of his neck stand up. His own nipples were small rocks, and his shaft was a conduit of delight. Spike nodded with his eyes clenched shut, his hand reaching down to her and giving a small circle of her clitoris.

“You lead great,” he managed to say, his penis twitching within her body, desperately crying for her to do it again. “I’m going crazy.”

“Then I guess I shouldn’t stop.” Amira replied seductively, placing her hands on his chest and repeating the action. A squeal of delight bursting from her mouth as she came down once more. “I hope you are enjoying this as much as I.”

“Even more, I bet,” he responded. “Those Saddle Arabians don’t know what they’re missing.” He gave another grab at her breast, rubbing gently across it with a palm, the ghost-touch making her skin break out into gooseflesh. “What about this?”

Amira’s back arced for the second time as she brought one of her hands to her mouth, biting down to stem the tide of pleased squeaks and gasps that wished to be set loose upon the world. 

“W-wonderful,” she managed to mumble out, looking down to him with a wide smile.

“Ok. Good. I’m glad,” he stammered out, giving her breast a pump. “I like them a lot.”

“I can see,” Amira said, looking to Spike’s hand as he groped her, “but maybe if you were a bit more gentle, you know they are sensitive.”

“Sorry,” he said, easing up a bit and moving his wandering hand to her neck. “They are, aren’t they? When I was sneaking into the palace, I hit mine. That sucked.”

“I’d almost forgotten that you changed sexes in an effort to save me,” Amira laughed, sliding down Spike’s shaft once more, “if ever I doubt your devotion to me, I will always remind myself of that incident.”

“It wasn’t too bad. Even had some perks,” he answered with a swallow, briefly cutting himself off with a pleased grunt as her pelvis met his own with a wet smack. “The girl thing, not the rest of that godsforsaken day.”

“Of course,” Amira nodded, rising to her knees once more before bringing them back to the ground, “I’m honestly surprised you’ve lasted so long.”

“It’s been hard when you’re this good,” he sucked in a breath. “I want you enjoy it too.” He put his hands to her hips. “But I’m close.”

“So am I…” she nodded, slowly quickening her pace, “shall we… together?”

“Inside?” he dumbly asked, looking up to her, the question striking him as important.

“I want to feel you,” Amira said, lowering herself to him once more, “all of you.”

He felt a tingle from his balls all the way to his shaft and he knew he was close. With a thrust upwards, he pulled her to him, pinning her tightly against him with his arms and kissing her on the neck as his climax approached. With a groan that vibrated her, he clenched up and released, sending his seed into her and feeling a few strands of it dripping back onto his body.

Amira’s back arched for the third time, he fingers digging into Spike’s chest, this time actually drawing blood this time, as an inhuman wail echoed through the palace. Her inner walls clenching tightly around Spike’s member, desperately trying to milk every last ounce of seed he’d produced for her. Seconds later, Amira fell limp onto Spike’s body, covered in sweat and breathing heavily as she tried to dig her arms under him to wrap him up in a gentle embrace.

“T-thank you…” she said with tears in her eyes, “thank you for loving me.”

“Only a fool wouldn’t,” Spike replied, his heart rate slowly getting back to normal. He held her, trying to think of something sauve to stop her from crying. “I’m here. And I’ll always be here.” 

Spike was once more in a feminine position because of his size. He leaned his head up against her collarbone and kissed her neckline. “So don’t cry. Besides, I tend to do the lion’s share of that. Both of us can’t be crybabies,” he weakly joked. Ignoring his own brimming eyes, he hugged her to him.

He gave a small laugh, rolling a strand of her hair in his fingers. “I can’t believe this scared me so bad at first. I thought I’d screw it up by doing something wrong or saying something wrong or… or being too fast. But it didn’t happen.”

“You did fine,” Amira replied, bringing her hand from his jawline to his collarbone, “today will be a day forever etched into our memories.”

Her touch made his member briefly stir, but it returned to slumber shortly afterward. He gave a content sigh, widely smiling at the woman who made him a man in every sense of the word.

“So… what now?”

“Well…” Amira said biting her lip as she drew little hearts on Spike’s chest, “there is something that we might consider.”

“Oh?” he questioned, raising a brow, his grin turning into a sly smile. “Let’s hear it.”

“Wait until you hear this…”

> Epilogue
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Twilight stumbled into the palace bleary-eyed and hungover. It was a stupid idea heading for home as soon as she had woke up, but hindsight is 20/20. That, and she wanted out of that place before Fluttershy woke up to find Celestia in her bed. 

Climbing up the stairs, she stumbled over, landing with a thump on the stairway. She swore uncharacteristically and pushed herself back up, rubbing at her face in an attempt to wake up that she knew was fruitless. She headed toward her room and in her state, blew completely past her bedroom, instead shuffling dumbly toward Spike’s room. Turning the knob, she opened the door and stepped halfway inside, freezing when she saw what awaited her.

Spike was turned, his back to her, shirtless, but with a long, translucent cloth adorning his hips. He swayed left and right, keeping in track with a slow tune on the radio. Twilight narrowed her brow. Something was off about the boy. His hair was longer, and it seemed like his hips were wider.

“Spike?” she questioned, squinting.

The boy turned around in shock. Or, rather, the woman, judging by the girlish face and full, perky breasts. He, or rather, she, put a hand to her heart and glanced frantically behind her, where Amria sat only a few scant feet away, nude, save for what appeared to be a strap-on at her crotch.

Twilight looked at the two women. The two women stared back, Amira finally gave a shrug towards the princess as Spike stammered out non-words.

“I’m going to bed,” Twilight announced dryly. “I’m not even gonna ask where you got a spell like that.”

“It isn’t what it looks like,” Spike blurted out, wiping nervously at the lipstick on her mouth.

“What is it then?”

“...Ok, it’s exactly what it looks like,” she admitted, brushing her green hair back.

“Goodnight, Spike,” Twilight said, rolling her eyes. “Just stay out of my stuff, alright?” She paused. “And that eyeliner does look nice on you. Though think about less blush next time.”

“This isn’t gay!” she defensively said as Twilight shut the door. “Two girls is, like, the opposite of gay!” Spike called out through the door. She waited for a moment, before turning back to Amira. “Alright, I’m weird as hell,” Spike admitted to herself. “Now where were we?”